1 
 
 II 
 
> > 
 
 Z>3* 
 
 
 > ) > 
 
 :>> 
 
 
 > > > 
 
 >> 
 
 
 > ) > 
 
 z*> 
 
 
 > >:> 
 
 » 
 
 > 
 
 > J> 
 
 » 
 
 
 *■ > 
 
 > > 
 >> 
 
 
 > d ~y 
 
 » 
 
 >: 
 
 » » > 
 
 >> 
 
 ;*> 
 
 > :> 
 
 » 
 
 ;jo 
 
 w "> 
 
 x> 
 
 >j 
 
 ► > 
 
 » 
 
 >> 
 
 ► :> 
 
 J» 
 
 .» 
 
 ► > 
 
 :>> 
 
 _j* 
 
 • > 
 
 >> 
 
 ZJ^ 
 
 > -> 
 
 » 
 
 ~~"^k 
 
 >» > 
 
 > 
 
 »> 
 
 > 
 
 :»:»> 
 
 > 
 
 »> 
 
 > 
 
 i»> 
 
 > 
 
 >>-»> 
 
 \»> 
 
 ^ 
 
 »;> 
 
 '3 
 
 »> 
 
 :> 
 
 )» 
 
 :> 
 
 »> 
 
 > 
 
 
 > 
 
 »> 
 
 > 
 
 »> 
 
 3 
 
 »> 
 
 ^ 
 
 I LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. I 
 
 
 /7 .MlA* 
 
 ! 
 
 f UNITED STATES UK AMERICA ; 
 
 ;> > > 
 
 > )\ 
 
 > ) > 
 
 ■ ;> c 
 
 > >c 
 
 > > ^ 
 
 > > j» 
 :> > :» 
 
 ) ) 
 
 ) > ; 
 * > j 
 
The Addresses and Lectures in this Edition are reprinted front 
 
 Verbatim Reports. 
 
 DDRESSES and 
 
 ECTUKES 
 
 OF 
 
 D. L. MOODY, 
 
 WITH A 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE AWAKENING 
 
 IN 
 
 LIVERPOOL AND LONDON. 
 
 ( SUPPLEMENTARY ISSUE. ) 
 
 ADDRESSES AND LECTURES IN THIS VOLUME. 
 
 GOD'S HUMAN INSTRUMENTS. 
 CHRIST SEEKING THE LOST. 
 SAVED OR LOST. 
 MAN SEEKING FOR GOD. 
 
 POPULAR PRESENT-DAY EXCUSES. 
 A SERMON ABOUT HEAVEN. I THE BLOOD 
 
 THE CALL TO SELF-EXAMINATION. 
 
 THE NEW BIRTH. 
 
 A SERMON ON ONE WORD. 
 
 The MASTER'S PARTING COMMISSION. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 ANSON D. F. RANDOLPH & COMPANY, 
 
 770 BROADWAY. 
 
 Price Fifty Cents. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 THE WORK IN ENGLAND. 
 
 LIVERPOOL: 
 
 I. LIVERPOOL MOVED, . 
 II. OPPOSITION AND SCORN, 
 
 III. THE PRAYER OF THE EVANGELISTS, 
 
 IV. GLORIOUS WORK, 
 
 V. PHYSICAL AND MENTAL EFFORT, 
 VI. GATHERINGS IN THE CIRCUS, 
 VII. CLOSING ADDRESSES, 
 
 i 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 4 
 7 
 8 
 io 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 I. THE BUILDINGS, ... 
 
 II. OPENING SERVICES.— SCENES OUTSIDE, 
 
 III. THE FIRST MONTH IN LONDON, 
 
 IV. LETTER OF REV. R. W. DALE, 
 
 II 
 
 12 
 
 22 
 
 24 
 
 SERMONS AND ADDRESSES: 
 
 I. GOD'S HUMAN INSTRUMENTS, 
 II. CHRIST SEEKING THE LOST, 
 
 III. SAVED OR LOST, 
 
 IV. MAN SEEKING FOR GOD, 
 
 V. THE CALL TO SELF-EXAMINATION, 
 VI. THE NEW BIRTH, 
 VII. A SERMON ON ONE WORD, 
 VIII. THE MASTER'S PARTING COMMISSION, 
 IX. POPULAR PRESENT-DAY EXCUSES, . 
 X. ABOUT HEAVEN, . 
 
 IX. THE BLOOD, 
 
 3& 
 
 41 
 
 5* 
 56 
 62 
 67 
 
 74 
 79 
 86 
 92 
 
The Addresses and Lectures in this Edition are reprinted from 
 
 Verbatim Reports. 
 
 DDRESSES and 
 
 ECTURES 
 
 OF 
 
 D. L. MOODY, 
 
 11 
 
 WITH A 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE AWAKENING 
 
 IN 
 
 LIVERPOOL AND LONDON. 
 
 ( SUPPLEMENTA R Y ISSUE. ) 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 ANSON D. F. RANDOLPH & COMPANY, 
 
 770 BROADWAY. 
 IV 
 
W ASHlNGTON 
 
 ,MtA* 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1875, BY 
 
 Anson D. F. Randolph & Company. 
 
 ROBERT RUTTER, 
 BNDER, 
 
 • 4 IEEKUAN STREET, N. T. 
 
 EDWARD 0. JENKINS, 
 PRINTER AND STEREOTYPER 
 
 10 NORTH WILLIAM ST., N. Y. 
 
CO 
 
 O 
 
 ft 
 
 [ £ NOTE 
 
 The present Publishers issued in March last, a Narrative of 
 Messrs. Moody & Sankey's Labors in Scotland and Ireland, and also 
 in Manchester, Sheffield, and Birmingham, England. 
 
 This supplementary issue, besides containing in full the article of 
 the Rev. Mr. Dale, originally printed in the Congregational Quar- 
 terly, and which is altogether the best analysis and review of the char- 
 acter and labors of the Evangelists which has yet appeared, also 
 sketches the work in Liverpool, and its progress in London, until the 
 close of the first month. As the work in London has been conducted 
 substantially in the same manner as elsewhere, it was thought that in 
 the place of a continued narration, the American reader would prefer 
 to possess in a permanent form a full report of some of the Addresses 
 and Lectures of Mr. Moody. Those included in this volume were 
 delivered in London during the first two weeks of March, and are the 
 verbatim reports of the (London) Christian World. 
 
 An edition of the two issues, bound together, is now ready, forming 
 a volume of 200 pages 8vo. It is believed that no other published 
 account of the great Awakening is more complete, while no other 
 presents verbatim reports of Addresses. 
 
 A moderate price has been fixed for the volume, to ensure its wide 
 distribution. 
 
 May, 1875. 
 
THE WORK IN ENGLAND. 
 
 LIVERPOOL. 
 
 The labors of Messrs. Moody and Sankey 
 at Liverpool began on Sunday, Feb. 7th, 
 and closed on the 7th of March. For their 
 accommodation, Victoria Hall, a wooden 
 structure of enormous strength, had been 
 erected. The internal dimensions of the 
 building are 174 feet long by 124 feet wide, 
 with a seating capacity for 8,000 persons. 
 The wide passages rendered the capacity 
 of the building ample for 11,000 hearers. 
 Inquirers rooms adjoined the platform. The 
 building was constructed within forty days, 
 and cost ^3>5°°- 
 
 The Friday preceding the arrival was 
 observed as a day of preparation on the 
 part of many of the churches, and the first 
 meeting of the Evangelists was on Sunday 
 morning, at eight o'clock, for Christian 
 workers. This was followed by the after- 
 noon and evening meetings, when the work 
 was begun, and subsequently carried on in 
 the same manner as elsewhere. It is not 
 necessary, therefore, to detail it here. The 
 following letters will sufficiently indicate 
 its progress and the state of public feeling 
 in regard to it. 
 
 I. 
 
 As of the apostles of our Lord it was 
 said, " These men, who have turned the 
 world upside down, are come hither also," 
 so of our brethren, Moody and Sankey. It 
 is joyful to see that the success which at- 
 tended their self-denying labors elsewhere, 
 promises to be equaled, if not surpassed, 
 in Liverpool. 
 
 All Liverpool is moved by them ; but as 
 yet, not all with the most desirable feelings. 
 Some seem actuated by a spirit of embitter- 
 ed hostility, and do not hesitate to write 
 and speak of these servants of Christ, what 
 has not the shadow of truth. This very 
 opposition is, however, doing good. God 
 makes " the wrath of men to prai'se Him." 
 I have known of some who entered Vic- 
 toria Hall bitter enemies, and left it attach- 
 ed friends to the movement. Many flock 
 to the meetings, apparently from idle curi- 
 osity, and thousands under spiritual anx- 
 iety, whilst God's people rally round the 
 
 evangelists with an enthusiasm and hearty 
 good-will which is cheering to observe. 
 Mr. Moody seems to have lost none of his 
 popularity in address- His style is plain, 
 peculiar, and strikingly forcible. No same- 
 ness of figure or phraseology, but new 
 thoughts, new subjects, and new illustra- 
 tions, producing deeper impressions, and 
 drawing greater crowds than the one pre- 
 ceding it. There is no other satisfactory 
 reason which can be assigned for his un- 
 precedented popularity, but that the mighty 
 power of God is with him. 
 
 The good work in his and his brother 
 Sankey's hand seems like the noble river 
 pouring its waters down the mountain, 
 reaching the valley, deepened, widened, 
 and expanding itself by the numerous 
 tributaries which join it, it flows on with 
 irresistible majesty, bearing before it every 
 barrier of man, and yet not a ripple on its 
 placid surface. 
 
 Perhaps, of the marvelous work of God's 
 grace going on in our midst, the " after- 
 meetings," or " inquiry-room," is the most 
 interesting and remarkable. Here are 
 found representatives of all ages, from the 
 very young, of only ten years, to the aged. 
 All classes of character are discovered 
 there, from the virtuous and moral, to the 
 regardless and abandoned. 
 
 " Can such a wretch as I be saved ?" was 
 the question asked me by a seaman whom 
 I knew twelve years since, the son of a 
 humble, but truly pious man. Oft had he 
 wept over his thoughtless son, but faith 
 never failed him. He still said James will 
 be all right yet. What was my joy may be 
 conceived, but cannot be expressed, when 
 the above question, " Can such a wretch as 
 I be saved ?" was asked, and a strong sea- 
 man caught my hand. 
 
 u Yes, James, you can, and God is this 
 night answering the prayers of your dear 
 good father." 
 
 " But, sir, I am such a sinner." 
 
 " No matter, if every sin you have com- 
 mitted was as aggravated as all the sins of 
 your life combined, and that you commit- 
 ted ten thousand sins, for every one of which 
 you are guilty, the Blood of Jesus Christ, 
 God's Son, can cleanse from all sin." 
 
 m 
 
THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 " Oh, but I am so ashamed, I cannot 
 look up." Such was the feeling of the 
 poor prodigal ; but the loving Father was 
 not ashamed to take His sinful son to His 
 heart and home. 
 
 " Will you give yourself to Christ ?" 
 "I will," was his reply; "and I go to 
 sea to-morrow, sailing for America as I 
 never did before." 
 
 THE SCOFFING INFIDEL BROUGHT TO GOD 
 BY A HYMN. 
 
 Such I have known to be the case. At 
 last Monday evening's meeting, an intelli- 
 gent young man informed me he came into 
 that hall to scoff at all he heard. " I be- 
 lieved only in God and the devil ; the latter 
 I served well, and as sitting laughing at 
 the fools (as I then thought) about me, 
 that beautiful hymn, ' Safe in the arms of 
 Jesus,' was sung. A sudden thrill passed 
 through my whole frame, and then like a 
 dart ran through my very heart. My feel- 
 ings were awful, but I listened to the next 
 verse, and felt there is a Saviour. Who is 
 He ? Where is He ? Instantly I realized 
 the truth, Jesus is the Saviour. I threw 
 myself into His loving arms, and here I am 
 now, rejoicing in Him." 
 
 " Blessed be God," I said, " for such 
 news. Now, brother, go home and tell 
 your friends what great things God hath 
 done for your soul." 
 
 " Will you pray ?" he said. 
 
 We went together to the throne, and 
 then he said, " God bless you. I will now 
 live and work for Jesus." 
 
 The devil lays his plans, and no doubt 
 thinks they are well arranged, but whilst 
 he proposes certain events, God disposes 
 of them in a very different way than Satan 
 expected. He works by his servants, as 
 God works by sanctified souls. 
 
 THE DECEIVER DISAPPOINTED. 
 
 Of this I have had an instance. 
 
 " I am under a dreadful temptation," 
 said a young man to me- 
 
 "What is it?" I asked. 
 
 " I was given drink by a man professing 
 to be a Christian, and whom I have heard 
 preaching the truth to me and others, but 
 who is opposed to Moody and Sankey, and 
 I was sent here by him to give annoyance. 
 Now I am brought to Christ, in place of 
 dishonoring Christ in this meeting, what 
 am I to do to this man ?" 
 
 " Pray for him," I said, " and God will 
 
 give him to you as a star for your crown. 
 Tell him plainly his state, and bring him 
 here with you next night." 
 
 " I knew a lady who went to a religious 
 meeting an avowed infidel, sent there by 
 two sisters-in-law for a similar purpose to 
 that which brought you this night here. 
 She was brought to Christ, and sent back 
 to them full of Jesus, and was the means 
 of their saving conversion ; and now all 
 three are rejoicing in the great salvation 
 effected by Jesus, the Son of God rf for 
 every penitent, believing child of Adam." 
 
 Truly the Lord is doing great things for 
 us, "whereof we are glad." But faith in- 
 duces us to expect still greater blessings, 
 feeling that we have only yet got the first 
 drops of the showers. We look for the 
 latter rain, praying that Liverpool may be 
 made in every home the habitation of 
 righteousness, that the Word of God may 
 be in every hand, and its precious truths 
 written on every heart, and^ holiness to 
 God may characterize all its inhabitants." 
 
 II. 
 
 It may emphatically be said of them, 
 " They came, they spoke, they conquered." 
 For twenty years I have been more or less 
 mixed up with the evangelistic work of the 
 town, but never have I met with more op- 
 position and scorn to any movement than 
 the present. 
 
 The erection of the vast hall to hold 
 10,000 persons, was looked on as monstrous 
 folly. As it was being built, the talk was, 
 To what purpose is this waste ? But now 
 what was called Moody's folly, is seen to 
 be God's wisdom- 
 Men who wrote, spoke against, and 
 laughed at it, now speak with bated 
 breath, come and hear, and go with chang- 
 ed thoughts. " Nothing succeeds like suc- 
 cess," is an old world's adage, and in this 
 is proved to be true : — 6,000 at a midday 
 prayer-meeting ; 6,000 at the afternoon 
 Bible-lecture; 10,000 at the evening meet- 
 ing, with the inquiry-rooms full, are some- 
 thing that even the Exchange has to admit. 
 But beyond this, there is the mighty work- 
 ing power of God's Spirit working and act- 
 ing, which no tables can register or num- 
 bers record. " 'Tis not by might, nor by 
 power, but by My Spirit," was the key-note 
 of the preparatory meetings, which has 
 been steadily kept before all the workers. 
 Looked at in a plain matter-of-fact light, 
 we ask, What brings the people together ? 
 
LIVERPOOL. 
 
 Preaching, teaching, singing, can be heard, 
 more artistic and eloquent, almost any- 
 where, we are forced to admit. It is the 
 power of the Spirit in making plain words 
 burn and simple singing touch. 
 
 The part allotted to me in the great 
 work has enabled me to see and test much 
 thaf is going on. And this I can say — 
 there is wheat ; there is chaff. The wheat 
 is sound, and will be a glorious, bountiful 
 harvest. The chaff will be blown away. 
 Wheat and chaff always grow together. 
 Never have we been privileged to see so 
 much real, genuine work — anxious faces, 
 tearful eyes, aching hearts. The general 
 feeling is that souls are being born again, 
 even though they have not courage to stand 
 up or walk into the inquiry-rooms. 
 
 Last Thursday night, Mr. Moody, after 
 a telling address, went into the inquiry- 
 room, and his place was occupied by a 
 layman, who wielded the sword of the 
 Spirit with amazing power right and left. 
 His words, powerful and well-chosen, fell 
 with force, and told on the vast audience 
 that seemed spellbound. Many seemed to 
 be convicted of sin, and hurried into the 
 inquiry-room. 
 
 Liverpool needs the prayers of the 
 Christians of Great Britain at this crisis. 
 Every arrangement that man can make has 
 been made for the well carrying on of the 
 work. But what we fear are unwise help- 
 ers and the Sanballats who would come in 
 and mar the work. 
 
 III. 
 
 "Let Thy work appear unto Thy servants, 
 and Thy glory unto their children. Estab; 
 lish Thou the work of our hands upon us ; 
 yea, the work of our hands establish Thou 
 it." 
 
 Such has been the prayer of our beloved 
 friends, Messrs. Moody and Sankey, and 
 those who have supported them in their 
 work here for the last ten days, and the 
 Lord has heard and answered them of a 
 truth. In some places which our brethren 
 have visited, the fruits have begun to ap- 
 pear almost as soon as the seed was sown. 
 In others, and notably Dublin, th e apparent 
 results were some time delayed, though the 
 blessing of many conversions to God was 
 afterwards abundantly given. In Liver- 
 pool, already, the issue of the meetings has 
 been most encouraging. 
 
 In the opening services, Mr. Moody re- 
 
 marked that many people thought the Vic- 
 toria Hall was a bad investment, but that, 
 if souls were born there, perhaps some of 
 them would like to have a little stock in it. 
 
 On the evening of Monday week, the 
 first opportunity was given for anxious in- 
 quirers to be spoken with. Mr. Moody 
 had just delivered a most heart-searching 
 address, in which he had shown man's un- 
 utterably lost condition without Christ, and 
 many refuges of lies had been laid bare. 
 But he did not leave the sinner there. With 
 all simplicity and affectionate earnestness, 
 he held up a crucified Saviour, and once 
 again it was shown that the good, old- 
 fashioned gospel — stripped of all rhetorical 
 dead-weights and conventionalisms that 
 often prove hindrances instead of helps — 
 had not lost its power. Mr. Moody's 
 earnest invitation to those who were anx- 
 ious about their salvation, to stand up, and 
 afterwards to meet him in the inquiry-room, 
 was responded to by hundreds, who were 
 not deterred from showing their anxiety by 
 the curious gaze of many thousand specta- 
 tors. 
 
 Many striking instances of conversion 
 have occurred, and other cases have come 
 under my own observation in which back- 
 sliders have been led to return to their 
 first love. One day at the noon prayer- 
 meeting Mr. Moody told of an interesting 
 case of conversion he had met the night 
 before. A young, stalwart man, who was 
 to sail for America next day, had come in- 
 to the meeting. He had been pricked to 
 the heart by Mr. Moody's pointed appeals, 
 and found his way to the inquiry-room, and 
 here, as he believed, to lay his hitherto 
 unforgiven sins on Jesus. Later in the even- 
 ing he called on Mr. Moody at his hotel, 
 and received a letter of introduction to any 
 of the Christian friends in America he might 
 meet. He was accompanied to the hotel 
 by his brother, who had come from the 
 country with him to see him sail, and who 
 seemed overjoyed to think that one so 
 nearly related to him was taking Christ 
 with him ere he left his native shores. 
 
 The experience of Monday evening has 
 been repeated every evening since, more 
 or less, and I have not the least doubt but 
 great numbers have been led to see and 
 feel their lost condition, and to cast their 
 all on Christ, who have not openly avowed 
 it. We may reasonably suppose that curi- 
 osity has mostly passed away, yet it is no 
 easy task sometimes to induce the vast 
 audiences who throng into every corner 
 
THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 of Victoria Hall, to leave, after the bene- 
 diction has been twice pronounced. 
 
 At the evening meetings the hall is al- 
 ways crowded with something like 10,000 
 people, and if it were not that the com- 
 mittee kept a great part of the passages 
 clear to allow of access to the inquiry-room, 
 every inch of standing ground would be 
 occupied. The attendance at the noon 
 prayer-meetings averages 4,000 to 5,000, 
 the audience, of course, not being so mixed 
 as those in the evening. One gratifying 
 circumstance, however, in connection with 
 the noon meeting should be noted, and 
 that is, the presence of so many of the 
 Liverpool merchants and business men. I 
 have heard it stated that between twelve 
 and one, when the noon prayer-meeting is 
 held, 'Change is half deserted, and it has 
 been remarked that no other source of at- 
 traction has ever drawn so many of these 
 busy men away from their money-making 
 for an hour in the middle of the day. May 
 they carry away some truth that will cling 
 to them when they are tempted to forget 
 God in their haste to get rich ! The re- 
 quests for special prayer have been very 
 numerous and so varied that it would be 
 impossible to characterize them. The 
 notices of the secular press, while not ex- 
 pressing any hearty sympathy with the 
 movement, have been very fair and honest, 
 as a rule, considered as simple reports of 
 the proceedings. 
 
 A very happy feature of the work here, 
 as elsewhere, is the sympathetic co-opera- 
 tion of many clergymen and ministers of 
 various denominations. They appear on 
 the platform and take part in the services, 
 as well as in the personal dealing with the 
 anxious. „ This is matter for thanksgiving, 
 though some correspondents of the Liver- 
 pool papers assert that the very presence 
 of the evangelists here, and the admitted 
 need there is for their labor, is a slur upon 
 their own zeal and fitness for the work of 
 evangelizing the destitute and depraved 
 masses of the town. 
 
 I am not seeking to defend any apathy 
 that may have been shown by ministers or 
 Christians generally with respect to the 
 moral condition of this town, which by 
 universal consent is most deplorable. But 
 all must agree that, after the ministers and 
 their flocks have done their utmost, there 
 is a crying need here for special effort. 
 And it is gratifying to know that the worst 
 are being, to some extent, reached by the 
 present movement. At one of the noon 
 
 meetings, important testimony on this point 
 was given by Dr. Owles, of the Liverpool 
 Medical Mission. He stated that he had 
 met with some few among the very poor of 
 this town who had already been present at 
 the meetings, and he had heard of many 
 others who were desirous to come. In the 
 inquiry-room on Monday night there 
 was one little fact which was most encourag- 
 ing to some of those who were laboring in 
 the lower part of Liverpool. Among the first 
 batch of those who were present, number- 
 ing somewhere about twenty-five, there 
 were three well-known faces from the dis- 
 trict of Scotland road, and each of them had 
 brought another friend with him. During 
 the past two evenings they had conversed 
 with several souls. In some the impression 
 had evidently been very slight, but in others 
 he might say, with equal certainty, it had 
 been very deep ; and in one or two in- 
 stances within his own personal knowledge . 
 souls had returned on the second evening 
 to state that they were truly saved. He 
 might say, too, that, on speaking further 
 with them, the impression of one or more 
 intelligent Christians was, that their cases 
 were real, that they had truly distinguished 
 between the touch of the crowd and the 
 touch of faith, and that virtue had gone out 
 from the Great Physician which had healed 
 their souls. The inquiry-room, however, 
 was no necessary test of what the real work 
 was. Many who were naturally somewhat 
 forward were ready to go there under very 
 slight impression ; whilst others who were 
 more reserved, and in whose souls the 
 work had gone far deeper, would go home, 
 and would not dare to speak even to their 
 nearest friends. He trusted, however, that 
 as the work went on, very many would 
 come with the cry, not only in their 
 hearts, but within their lives, " What must 
 I do to be saved?" 
 
 IV. 
 
 "This is glorious work; this is reality" 
 Such was the remark that reached my ears 
 one evening last week as I was passing 
 through the inquiry-room adjoining Vic- 
 toria Hall. There, I thought, is the whole 
 movement in a nut-shell. The more I see 
 it, and the more I ponder over it, I am im- 
 pressed with the feeling of reality that per- 
 vades this work as it is now going on in 
 Liverpool. Endless are the surmises, and 
 very ludicrous some of the guesses, as to 
 the secret of its wonderful success. The 
 
LIVERPOOL. 
 
 Liverpool critics (and their name is legion) 
 are fairly puzzled. They cannot dispute 
 facts, though they are not always careful 
 to ascertain what the facts really are, and 
 seem to have a wonderful aptitude at twist- 
 ing them. But there is much that' they 
 cannot help seeing and knowing, and they 
 are at a loss to understand how two simple, 
 common laymen have been able to do what 
 hundreds upon hundreds of highly culti- 
 vated and refined theologians have not got 
 within sight of. I sum it all up in the one 
 word reality. 
 
 Mr. Moody has often been described, 
 and criticised, and dissected, both by 
 friends and foes, but I think sufficient stress 
 has been laid on his predominating charac- 
 teristic of reality. His gospel is the same 
 as one hears in most places ; yet it is dif- 
 ferent, because it is so real. Never mind 
 if his weapons are not of the most orthodox 
 kind ; they accomplish the desired object 
 all the more, perhaps, just as the youthful 
 David's sling and stone went straight to 
 the mark. To follow up the parallel, Mr. 
 Moody is not content with sending his 
 message straight to the hearts of his hearers, 
 but he follows it up, as David did, when 
 he completed his victory over the Philis- 
 tine. As he said the other day, he pulls up 
 his net anon to see what he has caught. 
 This is the highest test of his reality, and 
 the one that has evoked the greatest criti- 
 cism. But it is the one that has all along 
 contributed most to the success of the 
 movement. 
 
 During the past week the slain of the 
 Lord have been many. Every evening has 
 seen fresh groups scattered over the in- 
 quiry-room, with tearful eyes and troubled 
 hearts, drinking in the affectionate words 
 of invitation, or the plain words of appeal, 
 addressed to them by Mr. Moody and his 
 co-workers. People who know least about 
 it may affect to shrug the shoulder at the 
 inquiry-room, but one or two visits there 
 would do them good, and probably con- 
 vince them how indispensable it is to suc- 
 cess in this work. I hope one result of 
 this awakening in our land will be that 
 every minister of the gospel and every one 
 who seeks to speak to his fellow-men about 
 salvation, will not only cast out the net, 
 but will draw it up every time. 
 
 The leading attraction of the meetings 
 last week was Mr. Moody's Bible lectures. 
 On Tuesday and Wednesday he gave two 
 lectures on " The Blood," and on Thurs- 
 day and Friday two lectures on " Heaven." 
 
 These were delivered each day at three 
 o'clock in the afternoon, and again in the 
 evening, so as to enable a large number of 
 persons to attend them. On each occasion 
 the hall was crowded ; so that on a moder- 
 ate computation, the seed of the word of 
 God relating to these two most important 
 subjects was sown in the hearts of some 
 60,000 or 70,000 persons, many of them 
 from a long distance. In the words of the 
 hymn we may ask, " What shall the harvest 
 be ? " The day shall reveal it. 
 
 The lectures are a treat of no ordinary 
 kind. As expository discourses they are 
 most valuable, and reveal, to some extent, 
 how Mr. Moody has got, to use a common 
 phrase, " the Bible at his finger ends." 
 Probably few of his thousands of hearers 
 ever before had such a correct estimate of 
 the value of the doctrine of " the blood," or, 
 as Mr. Moody calls it, " the scarlet thread" 
 that runs through the Scriptures, like the 
 thread that holds together a string of pre- 
 cious pearls. Mr. Moody traced the doc- 
 trine, from the slaying of the beasts in 
 Eden, with whose skins God clothed our 
 first parents, recorded in Genesis, down to 
 the Revelation where the redeemed sing 
 the song of Moses, and the Lamb that was 
 slain. The lectures on " Heaven " must 
 have left the impressions and ideas of that 
 "prepared place for a prepared people," 
 clearer to the minds and dearer to the 
 hearts of the listeners than ever. 
 
 But these lectures have a wonderful 
 hortatory as well as expository value. As 
 Mr. Moody held up the sacrifice offered on 
 the cross, " once for all," and dwelt on the 
 exceeding preciousness of the blood of 
 Christ as a sufficient atonement for sin, 
 many a head was bowed, and many a heart 
 melted, that had hitherto been steeled 
 against the story of a Saviour's love. Again, 
 when Mr. Moody, speaking on " Heaven," 
 showed the utter worthlessness of earthly 
 treasure when compared to the " prize " 
 for which Paul looked and longed, the ar- 
 row of conviction went home to many a 
 heart. His remarks on the necessity for 
 many Christians throwing out a good deal 
 of " ballast " before they could rise to a 
 higher spiritual life, were, I think, very 
 timely, and capable of application in these 
 money-getting and money-worshipping 
 days. 
 
 It is a gratifying fact that the attendance 
 at the evening meetings chiefly continues 
 to increase. During the first week of the 
 services the Victoria Hall was almost suffi- 
 
THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 cient to hold the crowds of eager listeners ; 
 at any rate, the overflow was not considered 
 so great as to necessitate the opening of 
 other places. Last week, however, over- 
 flow meetings were held, sometimes in two 
 and sometimes in three different places. 
 
 One evening, I went to St. John's Church, 
 where I found W. H. M. Aitken and the 
 Vicar of the church conducting the service 
 after the model of the services in Victoria 
 Hall. The body of the church was filled 
 partly with the overflow from the hall, and 
 partly with those who had been induced 
 to enter by personal solicitation, and by 
 hearing a group of young men singing 
 hymns in the churchyard. It was a motley 
 company, and a great majority consisted of 
 those who, from their dress and appearance, 
 do not often find their way to God's house. 
 There were numbers of men such as one 
 sees lounging at street corners and about 
 public-houses, many young girls in work- 
 ing attire and without bonnets, and a num- 
 ber of rough, neglected-looking street 
 Arabs. Their behavior, with one or two 
 exceptions, was most orderly and atten- 
 tive. A good sprinkling remained at the 
 close to be conversed with, and many of 
 them were enabled to lay their sins on Je- 
 sus, or, as the speaker said, to accept the 
 fact that God had laid them there nearly 
 nineteen hundred years ago. 
 
 It is interesting and refreshing to notice 
 how all grades of society and all ages are 
 represented among the anxious who throng 
 the inquiry-room at the close of Mr. 
 Moody's addresses. From the richly- 
 dressed lady to the poor waif of the street, 
 with scarce enough of clothing to cover his 
 nakedness ; from the boy and girl of eight 
 or ten years, to the horny-handed, grey- 
 headed working-man, with all the interven- 
 ing stages of life, there you find all, bur- 
 dened with the same sense of sin, and af- 
 terwards rejoicing in the same Saviour. 
 Truly, we are all one in Christ. 
 
 The noon prayer-meetings continue to 
 be well attended, and are chiefly remarka- 
 ble for the accumulated testimony that is 
 given to the good effect of this movement 
 in outlying towns and country districts. 
 The meetings have been attended during 
 the past week by large numbers of Welsh 
 ministers and others, and with their pro- 
 verbial fire and energy, these warm-hearted 
 laborers in the Lord's vineyard, among 
 their native hills, will become retailers 
 of the quickening and refreshing influence 
 they have received in Liverpool. At one 
 
 of the noon meetings some most interesting 
 accounts were given of good work among 
 the sailors here, who had attended the 
 Victoria Hall services. 
 
 The special work among the young men, 
 which has been carried on in other towns 
 where the evangelists have been, is being 
 organized here also. On Saturday evening 
 there was a meeting for young men, chiefly 
 to make arrangements, at which Mr. Moody 
 was present. In the meantime the meet- 
 ings will be held in Newsome's Circus, and 
 shortly it is expected that the Concert-room 
 of St. George's Hall will be available. 
 
 Sunday last was another day of much 
 sowing of the precious seed of the word, 
 and reaping too. The early meeting for 
 " workers " was some 8,000 strong. Mr. 
 Moody's address was a continuation of 
 those he had delivered on the two previous 
 Sunday mornings — " To every man his 
 work." His remarks were chiefly directed 
 to work in the Sunday-school, in which 
 he said the whole Church of God 
 could be engaged. He spoke of the good 
 that even little children could do. He 
 would a good deal rather have a little miss 
 some thirteen or fourteen years old to tell 
 the other children of the love of Jesus than 
 an old man with no fire in his heart. He 
 enforced his appeals by some striking and 
 appropriate incidents, of which he seems 
 to have an inexhaustible store. He prayed 
 that all those present " might have a pas- 
 sion for souls." 
 
 This service was not quite so largely at- 
 tended as on the preceding Sunday, but by 
 the time Mr. Moody's address commenced, 
 the hall was quite full. It was a somewhat 
 saddening thought that so many thousands 
 of people in this town, who most of them 
 have not the slender excuse of want of 
 respectable clothing, should admittedly 
 and regularly absent themselves from the 
 public worship of God. Yet it was 
 pleasant to think that they were so far 
 convinced of the importance of spiritual 
 things as to come to Victoria Hall to hear 
 more about them. Mr. Moody simply, and 
 in that wonderful realistic way in which he 
 describes things, told the story of Christ's 
 agony, betrayal, shameful maltreatment, 
 trial, and crucifixion. The heart must 
 have been hard indeed that could remain 
 unmoved, and the whole congregation 
 seemed deeply to feel the surpassing in- 
 terest of the story recited by Mr. Moody. 
 Numbers rose at his invitation, indicating 
 their desire to become Christians, and the 
 
LIVERPOOL. 
 
 inquiry-room was filled at the close with 
 those whose hearts had been touched, and 
 who desired a sense of God's pardoning 
 love, through the infinite merits of the 
 Crucified One. 
 
 The afternoon meeting for women was a 
 wonderful sight. The hall was packed to 
 excess, and many hundreds failing to gain 
 entrance, an overflow meeting was held in 
 Newsome's Circus. Mr. Sankey sang the 
 solo, " Mary Magdalene," amidst the most 
 profound silence, and the pathetic and 
 beautiful words of the hymn brought tears 
 to many an eye. Mr. Moody spoke on 
 " What Christ is to us," a most pregnant 
 and powerful address on a theme that he 
 said it would take all eternity to exhaust. 
 As at other times, Mr. Moody asked those 
 who wished to be prayed for to rise up, 
 and hundreds upon hundreds responded 
 in all parts of the house. A more touching 
 or cheering sight I never witnessed. Mr. 
 Sankey sang, " Almost persuaded," and 
 Mr. Moody said that there were so many 
 anxious, it would be impossible to speak 
 with them ; so he asked them to go home, 
 and at five o'clock to take God's Word, 
 and kneel down pleading his promise, and 
 commit themselves to Him. All the 
 Christians in the hall would be praying for 
 them at that hour. He prayed that they 
 might be altogether persuaded. 
 
 Mr. Moody repeated his afternoon ad- 
 dress to an immense audience of men in 
 the evening, and in the course of it made 
 strong reference to the great curse of 
 Liverpool, the drink traffic, amid the ap- 
 proval of the vast congregation. He asked 
 them to show the^r detestation of it by 
 becoming abstainers. There were hun- 
 dreds of inquirers at the close. A deeply 
 interesting meeting of about 7,000 young 
 men was held in the Circus from nine to ten 
 o'clock, conducted by Mr. Henry Drum- 
 mond. These meetings are to be continued 
 every night. 
 
 Work in connection with these special 
 services, if we avail ourselves of ours 
 privileges, means much toil. Mr. Moody 
 has scored the word " duty " out of our 
 vocabulary, and inserted " glorious privi- 
 lege." Those who take up this work, and 
 carry it out faithfully, find that each 
 meeting, especially in the evenings, in- 
 volves some four hours' physical and 
 mental effort, making due arrangements 
 
 for the comfort of ten thousand visitors, 
 looking up and after the numerous cases 
 of special inquirers. I can liken it to 
 nothing so much as work in the trenches 
 before a besieged city, in which every 
 nerve and energy, spiritual and physical, 
 has promptly and wisely to be put forth — 
 parties sallying out, either singly or in 
 company, to trace out and capture the 
 anxious and inquiring. 
 
 Our great hinderers in this are the Chris- 
 tian lookers-on and curiously inclined ; 
 they feel an interest in the fight with the 
 powers of darkness, but, from various 
 motives, do not help. Such will persist in 
 filling up the benches, to the exclusion of 
 hundreds who ought to be brought in. There 
 is a large amount of selfishness in the 
 Church, very apparent in our meetings. 
 We do not know how to deal with it, 
 taking up, as it does, the best seats, and 
 monopolizing much room. Mr. Moody 
 and others have spoken from the platform 
 about it, and tried to stir up the conscience, 
 but in vain. They are almost worse than 
 Meroz ; for they not only do not help, but 
 they hinder. 
 
 The house-to-house visitors report that 
 the very poor, those to whom every hour 
 is daily bread, say that it is no use going 
 to the hall ; they cannot get in ; and they 
 cannot afford to leave work at five o'clock, 
 and wait two or three hours for the meet- 
 ing, which those who have no employment 
 do, to get the seats with backs. Christians 
 had much better be holding prayer-meet- 
 ings elsewhere, for the Spirit's power on 
 the word, than keeping out those who 
 know not the truth, but would come to 
 hear it. 
 
 Those who know Liverpool best, all say 
 that those who can face a Liverpool 
 audience, and pass the crucial test of its 
 critical investigation, must have something 
 more than ordinary in them. This is now 
 being done, with the usual accompaniment 
 of respectable and rough rowdyism doing 
 all it can to blacken and wrest plain-spoken 
 truth. 
 
 The old slave-driving element is largely 
 developed here, and is not confined to the 
 back slums and dark corners of the town. 
 Many a tale of shame might be related of 
 how Liverpool has treated honorable grey 
 heads, that have come on missions of phil- 
 anthrophy and love ; but we forbear. The 
 Master went that path, so all His followers 
 must. The disciple is not above his Mas- 
 ter here, as in days of old. 
 
THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 VI. 
 
 The nightly gatherings in the Circus, 
 from nine to ten, have been well sustained 
 during the past week, and have been 
 fraught with interest. Mr. Henry Drum- 
 mond invariably presides, and conducts 
 the proceedings with much tact and dis- 
 cretion. He throws aside all formalism, 
 and endeavors to give the meeting as much 
 of a family and social aspect as possible, in 
 ordei to remove the natural diffidence that 
 most young men feel in making any public 
 statement about their conversion, which 
 may be very recent, or their spiritual 
 experience, which may not have been very 
 deep or well defined. While the meetings 
 are free to all who may feel disposed to 
 speak, any attempt to raise controversy on 
 disputed points of doctrine is vigorously 
 repressed. Such a thing, however, seldom 
 occurs, and would obviously be out of har- 
 mony with the object of these meetings, 
 which is to encourage the young converts 
 to make public confession of their faith in 
 Christ, in the hope that the simple story 
 of their conversion may lead others to the 
 Saviour. Sometimes a few broken sen- 
 tences from a young convert, telling how he 
 lost his burden at the cross, have more ef- 
 fect on the hearers than could be gained 
 by an hour's ordinary preaching. An ounce 
 of testimony, modestly and truthfully given, 
 is often worth more than a ton of theologi- 
 cal disquisition. 
 
 Hitherto these meetings have been such 
 as to warrant the belief that a solid and 
 lasting work of grace has begun among the 
 young men of Liverpool. In few, if any, 
 of our large towns are the temptations to 
 evil more numerous and more seductive. 
 
 The larger and more public meetings in 
 Victoria Hall have been continued during 
 the past week without any diminution in 
 the attendance (except at one or two of 
 the noon meetings, when the weather has 
 been very severe), or the apparent results. 
 
 Many interesting statements have been 
 made at the noon prayer-meetings with re- 
 gard to the progress of the work in places 
 which Messrs. Moody and Sankey have 
 already visited, and in remote country dis- 
 tricts which this wave of revived spiritual 
 life has reached. 
 
 At the same meeting a letter was read 
 giving some cheering intelligence of a 
 movement among the engine-drivers and 
 stokers on the North-Western Railway. 
 
 At the Wednesday noon meeting, a min- 
 
 ister stated that at the conclusion of the 
 previous Sunday's service, a barman came 
 to him and told him that he feared he 
 could not go on with his occupation and 
 serve God. Moreover, he said that he had 
 his father dependent upon him. He told 
 the man to trust in God, and recited cases 
 in which God had not forsaken those who 
 had so trusted in Him. After a few min- 
 utes' struggle the young man was able to 
 throw himself entirely on the Lord, and he 
 thought that he had left the church a be- 
 liever in Christ. 
 
 At the meeting on Thursday at noon, 
 another minister mentioned a circumstance 
 that came to his knowledge, showing that 
 whole families had been recently led to 
 the Lord. About ten or twelve days ago 
 a young lady in the hall decided for Christ, 
 and since then her only brother had given 
 himself to the Lord, two sisters had become 
 Christians, and five brothers-in-law, as well 
 as others in the same circle, making fifteen 
 persons who were now rejoicing in Him. 
 
 Another speaker said that they were 
 aware that a house-to-house visitation was 
 going on in connection with the services. 
 They had heard some complaints of visitors 
 only putting a tract into the letter-boxes, 
 and not making any efforts to speak with 
 the people in the houses. He hoped such 
 persons would remember that that was not 
 the primary object of their work, but it 
 was desired that they should give some 
 practical and verbal testimony of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ. He knew of an instance in 
 which a visitor called at the residence of 
 a wealthy lady in town. Contrary to her 
 expectation, the visitor was admitted, and 
 the lady said that she thought the visits 
 were to be limited to the poor. Before the 
 visitor left, however, the lady was in tears 
 about the state of her soul. Another case 
 occurred in a poor district, the visitor be- 
 ing received by a woman who asked her 
 to go in to see her husband, who would 
 not go to hear the word of God. But, 
 notwithstanding the invitation, the visitor 
 went away without saying a word to the 
 poor man. To those who are willing to 
 undertake visitation, districts would be 
 readily assigned. 
 
 Mr. Sankey said that when they were in 
 Glasgow they heard a great deal about 
 their not reaching the lapsed masses. He 
 did not hear much of similar complaints in 
 Liverpool. That, however, was not their 
 chief object. It seemed to him to be the 
 duty of the Church to go after the masses. 
 
LIVERPOOL. 
 
 He hoped those Christian friends who had 
 got themselves fired up at the meetings, 
 would make it their life-work to reach 
 those people who were perishing in the 
 lower places of the town. It would be 
 better for such people to go into it than 
 that Mr. Moody should do so, who, how- 
 ever, often did work of that kind in his 
 own city. 
 
 On Friday some valuable testimony was 
 given as to the tangible effects of the work 
 in Liverpool. It was stated that one class 
 reached had been those who, though relig- 
 iously trained, had, during these special 
 meetings, seen a new meaning and power 
 in the truths with which they were familiar. 
 Many sailors, and ship captains, too, had 
 come to the meetings and been guided in- 
 to the true haven of rest and peace. Then 
 there were many workingmen who had 
 plunged into the depths of intemperance, 
 and whose insulted and injured wives, 
 after being driven from their homes, had 
 been compelled to support themselves and 
 their children for years together. These 
 wives, in this day of grace, had sent letters 
 to their husbands, extending their forgive- 
 ness and imploring them to come to Vic- 
 toria Hall and seek forgiveness of the 
 Saviour. Some of them had come and 
 found that forgiveness, and gone back to 
 lighten their homes again with a new lustre 
 and joy. 
 
 Allusion was made by one of the speak- 
 ers to another class, one much too large 
 and full of strange and painful interest, 
 consisting of those who have in past years 
 made a profession of love to Christ, but 
 have wandered 
 
 H Away on the mountains, wild and bare," 
 
 and have been glad to take of the husks 
 that the swine did eat. It had often been 
 asked whether the converts connected 
 with this revival would stand the test of 
 time, and endure the temptations of the 
 world. When the question is put, as it 
 often is, by a Christian brother, I ask ano- 
 ther: "Brother, have all your converts 
 stood fast ?" I can only confess that, dur- 
 ing the forty years but one that I have 
 preached in this town, I have missed a 
 great many from the fold; but I have 
 found some of them in that inquiry-room. 
 The first night the inquiry-room was need- 
 ed, I lingered on the platform, not intend- 
 ing to go into the room, when a message 
 came to me, " You are wanted immediate- 
 ly; an inquirer wishes to see you." I 
 
 went, and I had not seen that face — I will 
 not tell you whether it was man or woman 
 — for twenty years ; and I found that soul 
 had wandered away, and had kept out of 
 my sight with perfect success. The first 
 conviction was to go and tell him by whose 
 hands they had been received into the 
 Christian Church. Many a wanderer has 
 come, and Christ alone knows how many 
 more He will welcome back to His all-for- 
 giving arms, and fill our hearts with a 
 gladness they have never experienced be- 
 fore." 
 
 And so the great work flows on steadily, 
 unhindered in the least, as I believe, by 
 the newspaper opposition of the " carping 
 critics." 
 
 Mr. Moody's Bible-lectures last week, 
 though (with one exception) perhaps not 
 so full of interest as those of the week be- 
 fore, have been very largely attended and 
 evidently enjoyed. 
 
 One of the most interesting meetings of 
 the week was the " children's service " on 
 Wednesday afternoon, at which Mr. Moody 
 and Mr. Sankey were both present. So 
 many little ones it has never before been 
 my lot to see gathered under one roof. 
 Some of the daily papers put down the 
 numbers in Victoria Hall at 12,000, with 
 an overflow meeting of about 2,000 in the 
 Circus. Think of such a number of young, 
 impressible natures brought at one time 
 under the sweet sound of redeeming love ! 
 Mr. Moody's address, founded on the book 
 with three leaves, black, red, and white, 
 was a sort of running interchange of sim- 
 ple yet searching questions, and answers 
 very promptly given. The singing by Mr. 
 Sankey of some of his solos was greatly 
 enjoyed by the youthful audience, and 
 when they all joined in the chorus, or sang 
 other of the hymns right through with great 
 heartiness, and as with one voice, we had 
 yet one more proof of how universally and, 
 I trust, inalienably, these sweet gospel 
 songs have become household possessions 
 throughout the kingdom. 
 
 The evening meetings during the week 
 have, as usual, been crowded for some 
 time before the regular hour for commenc- 
 ing the service. The overflow meetings 
 have been held in the Circus. Mr. Sankey 
 has generally been present in the course of 
 the evening at both places. Mr. Moody's 
 gospel addresses at the evening meetings 
 have been characterized by much simplic- 
 ity and power, and the result has been 
 seen in the crowds of both sexes who pass 
 
10 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 the inquiry-room. In the 
 i has been closely asso- 
 
 rk during the past week, 
 d " flocking into the King- 
 l understand from the 
 roe thai several oi our much-to- 
 fallen sisters have been reelaimed 
 through the agency of the meetings. Would 
 ery poor drunkard and profli- 
 in Liverpool might "come to him- 
 and return to his Father like the 
 of old. Let us thank God for 
 what Me has done, and ask Him in faith 
 to bless this special agency yet more abun- 
 dantly. 
 
 Aj the days and weeks roll past, and the 
 nes are so often repeated, it is 
 difficult to find fresh terms in which to 
 ribe " these wondrous gatherings day 
 The four meetings on Sunday 
 may briefly be stated as a repetition 
 of those on the Sunday before. All crowd- 
 ed to the utmost capacity of the great hall, 
 and, in some cases, especially at the after- 
 noon and evening meetings, multitudes 
 turned away for lack of room. 
 
 The service for " non-church-goers " at 
 eleven o'clock was a fresh illustration of 
 the power of Christ's wondrous love, or 
 u compassion," to melt the hearts of the 
 most supine, and to move the consciences 
 of the most sin-stricken. The arrows of 
 conviction went home right and left, and 
 there was a large ingathering of souls at 
 the close. Mr. Moody used, by way of 
 illustration, a very touching chapter of per- 
 sonal family history that brought tears to 
 many eyes. 
 
 At the three o'clock service for women 
 the hall was filled to overflowing an hour 
 before the time. The women are quite as 
 determined in their efforts to get in as the 
 stronger sex, and some say not quite so 
 well behaved under the trying conditions 
 of a crowd. I suppose, however, there 
 must be some allowance made at this spe- 
 cial season, and if one could be certain that 
 they are all as anxious (as Mr. Moody said 
 he hoped) to press into the kingdom, a lit- 
 tle roughness of demeanor may well be 
 overlooked. To my mind, these Sunday 
 afternoon meetings for women have been 
 the most wonderful of all, and certainly 
 not the least important, when we consider 
 the power for good or evil that must be 
 exerted by so many thousands of our 
 mothers and sisters. I must say these 
 meetings have proved that the women are 
 not only quicker in their apprehension of 
 
 the truth, but more honest and courageous 
 in avowing their apprehension of it. At 
 the close of Mr. Moody's searching ad- 
 dress on " Excuses," a very considerable 
 proportion of the audience promptly stood 
 up to show that they wished to excuse 
 themselves no longer from accepting the 
 gracious invitation to the marriage supper 
 of the Lamb. Mr. Moody spoke to the 
 inquirers that filled the inquiry-room, in 
 language and by illustration so beautifully 
 simple and apt, that it is almost impossi- 
 ble to conceive any difficulty could have 
 remained in their minds. At the same 
 time Mr. Sankey addressed, in a very art- 
 less, homely, and touching way, a large 
 body of anxious inquirers who remained 
 in the hall. 
 
 Mr. Sankey's singing at this service was 
 peculiarly appropriate and effective. At 
 the opening, he sang that solemn and ten^ 
 der invitation to the feast, " Yet there is 
 room," and when Mr. Moody had ceased 
 speaking*, and the whole assembly was 
 hushed in silent prayer, he broke the death- 
 like stillness, by singing, in subdued and 
 pleading tone, " Almost persuaded." His 
 rendering of this hymn, which in some 
 parts could only be compared to a wail of 
 sorrow at lost opportunities, sent a deep 
 thrill through the hearts of those thousands 
 of listeners. 
 
 The inquiry-meetings for men, at which 
 Mr. Moody re-delivered the address on 
 " Excuses," was another season of pente- 
 costal power, and the Holy Ghost was 
 present to wound and to heal, to kill and 
 to make alive. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Mr. Moody, before leaving Liverpool, 
 addressed an immense meeting in behalf 
 of the Young Men's Christian Association, 
 and laid the corner-stone of the new build- 
 ing, and in the evening held a service at 
 Victoria Hall for young men under 35 
 years of age. On the two following days, 
 there was a Convention, at which Mr. 
 Moody presided, and which was very large- 
 ly attended. 
 
 The closing services were held on Sun- 
 day, the 7th of March, at eight a. m., for 
 Christian workers; at eleven a. m., for 
 young converts and inquirers; at three 
 p. M., for women only ; and at eight p. m., 
 for men only. Each of these services was 
 very largely attended. For two hours be- 
 fore the proceedings commenced hundreds 
 
LONDON. 
 
 ii 
 
 of people besieged the building, eager to 
 secure admission. Mr. Sankey was not 
 present, but Mr. Moody delivered appro- 
 priate addresses, exhorting his audiences 
 to perseverance, and commending the 
 
 efforts of the ministers who promised 
 to take his place in a series of services, 
 to be held this month in the capacious 
 building in which they were then assem- 
 bled. 
 
 THE WORK IN LONDON. 
 
 The prescribed limits of this narrative 
 will not permit anything like a complete 
 or consecutive account of all the daily 
 scenes and incidents in connection with 
 the labors of the Evangelists in London. 
 The following extracts from the religious 
 journals will enable the reader, however, 
 to obtain some glimpses of the work of 
 ten or twelve days, and the impression made 
 on the minds and hearts of men in all 
 ranks and conditions of life. 
 
 I. 
 
 The four months' evangelistic work in 
 London with which Messrs. Moody and 
 Sankey propose to bring their sojourn in 
 Britain to a close, was begun on the even- 
 ing of Tuesday, March 9th. During the 
 first month the meetings are to be held at 
 the Agricultural Hall, Upper-street, Isling- 
 ton. The following month, it is proposed, 
 will be spent at the West-end. The third, 
 in all likelihood, will be devoted to the 
 East-end, where the meetings are to be 
 held in a building at present in course of 
 construction for the express purpose. This 
 edifice is situated near the junction of the 
 Mile - end and Burdett roads, and is ex- 
 pected to be ready by the end of April. 
 The southern quarter of the metropolis 
 will thus fall to be visited last ; though we 
 believe it has not yet been finally decided 
 whether " the leafy month of June " will 
 be allotted to the East-end or to the South- 
 side. The use of the Agricultural Hall 
 has been secured by the committee for ten 
 weeks, extending from the 28th of Febru- 
 ary to the 9th of May, at the rent of ^50 
 a week. The arrangements made to adapt 
 this immense edifice to the purpose of the 
 meeting have necessarily been on a most 
 extensive scale, and have involved a large 
 amount of expense, and the exercise of no 
 inconsiderable skill ; for, like Bingley Hall 
 at Birmingham, it is simply a great shed 
 designed for the exhibition of prize cattle, 
 
 and especially for the famous Smithfield 
 Show of fat stock, which annually, in the 
 depth of the winter season, attracts so 
 many of our country cousins up to town. 
 In the body of the hall, 12,000 new cane- 
 bottomed chairs have been placed, to sup- 
 plement the 2,000 already belonging to 
 the establishment ; and there are besides 
 forms capable of accommodating 2,000 
 persons. The lighting of the place 
 has been effected by means of large 
 gas chandeliers hanging from the vault- 
 ed roof, with lines of gas jets along 
 the sides of the building. The thousands 
 of burners that bead the walls, and which, 
 with the chandeliers, yield an abundance 
 of light, run in straight lines save at the 
 centres where they rise in three semi-cir- 
 cular arches. The acoustic properties of 
 the hall are greatly aided by an immense 
 sounding - board over the speaker's plat- 
 form. At the centre of this platform there 
 is a small dais, covered with red cloth, 
 and having a slight rail round it, and a 
 little book - board at one corner. This is 
 for the president of the meeting. On his 
 right are the seats for the choir, and Mr. 
 Sankey's American chamber organ, the 
 latter placed by itself in a projecting 
 square. The seats on the left are for the 
 committee and others taking part in the 
 service. A broad strip of red cloth runs 
 round beneath the lines and arches of 
 light, and this, besides serving as a pleasant 
 bit of color, bears appropriate passages in 
 white lettering. The first of these, on the 
 right of the platform, is — " Repent ye, and 
 believe the Gospel ;" the first on the left — 
 "The gift of God is eternal life." The 
 Central Noon Prayer -meeting Committee, 
 which is the body charged with the man- 
 agement of Messrs. Moody and Sankey's 
 services, has for the present its headquar- 
 ters fixed at the Agricultural Hall. The 
 meetings commence each evening, except 
 Saturday, at 7:30; doors open at 6:30. On 
 Saturday, when the Evangelists rest, there 
 
II 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 will l ' noon meeting is to 
 
 Exeter Hall from 
 
 rsopen at cloven. This 
 
 •.\ ill be regularly conducted by 
 
 - inkey will also take 
 rvice. On the Saturday, how- 
 just indicated, they will 
 ter Hall. 
 
 II. 
 
 OPENING SERVICES. — SCENES 
 OUTSIDE. 
 
 TUESDAY evening, the 9th of March, will 
 long be memorable in the north of Lon- 
 don, as the occasion of the first of the ser- 
 in the Agricultural Hall. Long be- 
 fore the hour appointed, large and small 
 groups were wending their way to the north 
 from all quarters of London — each group 
 we'll provided with the blue-grey covered 
 hymn-book, or the more pronounced yel- 
 low, red, or blue music books. Of all ages, 
 from the white - headed grandsire to the 
 babe in arms — of all stations, from the 
 dignitaries of the empire to the low-class 
 workmen and laborers — of all grades, from 
 the highest Christian working ladies of the 
 land to the lowest women of evil lives — the 
 twilight met them seeking the Hall in 
 thousands ; «nd after the Hall was filled, 
 the doors closed, and the adjoining hall 
 filled also, thousands upon thousands 
 came, saw the closed doors, and turned 
 away to give place to other disappointed 
 thousands following them. The infidels 
 were present also in foolish force outside 
 the Hall, distributing handbills full of the 
 most false and malignant misstatements, 
 pretending to describe Sunday discourses 
 of Mr. Moody which have not yet beeii given. 
 
 loody and Sankey's Hymns, one 
 penny ! with all the music, one shilling ! !" 
 " Moody and Sankey's photographs, six- 
 pence each ! " " Life of Moody and San- 
 
 •vith likeness, one penny!" "Wood- 
 en image of a tumbler, christened Moody 
 for the occasion, one penny ! " " Italian 
 organman playing ' The gate's ajar,' chris- 
 tened Sankey, and requested to accompany 
 himself." All these together formed such 
 a crowded and ever-shifting illustration of 
 
 uity Fair" as John Bunyan never 
 dreamed of. Many policemen to keep the 
 way ; multitudes of young men full of fun 
 and joking, multitudes also of evil women 
 and girls gaily dressed joining in the ri- 
 baldry ; the two together forming a mass 
 
 of well - dressed but disreputable black- 
 guardism ; proving to demonstration that 
 the American Evangelists had come exactly 
 where they were sorely needed at last. 
 
 Omnibus-men, cab-men, tram-car-men, 
 board-men, and loafers of every descrip- 
 tion, took part in the universal carnival. 
 Oaths, jests, slang, ribaldry, and mockery 
 were all let loose together ; but not one 
 serious face, not one thoughtful counte- 
 nance, — not an apparent thought of God's 
 judgment, or of eternity, in all the vast 
 changing multitude shut outside. 
 
 After the service within had ended, and 
 partly during its continuance, detachments 
 of choirs belonging to the neighboring 
 missions had stationed themselves adjoin- 
 ing the Hall, and occupied themselves in 
 singing the " song and solos," and deliver- 
 ing addresses of the briefest character. 
 Some of these groups were too close to- 
 gether; and the effect was exceedingly- 
 bad, as the songs were inextricably min- 
 gled, and thus caused to suggest anything 
 but serious thought. This, however, was 
 speedily remedied by the incorporation of 
 the choirs, when better work was done. 
 But all seemed in vain ; the very spirit of 
 mockery seemed to possess the great ma- 
 jority. There was nothing like spiteful 
 opposition, much less of interference ; rather 
 the singers and speakers were regarded as 
 amiable enthusiasts, who had rashly deliv- 
 ered themselves to the merciless mockery 
 of a London mob. 
 
 Was there any good done by these open- 
 air services ? Certainly : if only for the 
 unflinching but temperate stand made by 
 the Lord's servants in showing themselves 
 on the Lord's side ; and, doubtless, when 
 this persistent bitter wind will allow of 
 earnest speaking taking its full share in the 
 work, much better things will fall to be re- 
 ported. 
 
 THE SCENE WITHIN. 
 
 Long before the hour appointed to com- 
 mence the service, the enormous Hall was 
 filled to its utmost capacity, and the doors 
 were shut. The building consists of a vast 
 central space open to the roof, which is 
 arched — constructed of iron and glass, and 
 sides with a gallery running round the build- 
 ing, which is oblong in form. One side to 
 the gallery is boarded in for inquiry-rooms ; 
 in the centre of this side, a platform, hold- 
 ing 500 persons, is erected, and from the 
 front of the platform the addresses are 
 given. Seats are provided for about 1 2,000 
 
LONDON. 
 
 *3 
 
 persons, beyond the seats already in the 
 building. Large temporary galleries are 
 also erected at each end ; so that the 
 whole vast audience is in full sight of the 
 speakers on the platform ; and the view of 
 this vast audience is a sight that is majestic 
 fr(5m its very magnitude. 
 
 THE SERVICES. 
 
 When, upon the word given, the vast 
 multitude arose to sing together, the effect 
 was wonderful ; not so much for the mag- 
 nitude as the full, deep, rolling volume of 
 sound issuing from voices uttering music 
 known most probably to every one in the 
 building. 
 
 To pass the time pleasantly, various 
 hymns were sung until the time appointed ; 
 when Mr. Moody took the president's 
 place, and Mr. Sankey sat down to his in- 
 strument. There was some applause as 
 they entered, as also at the conclusion of 
 Mr. Sankey's solo ; but both were immedi- 
 ately hushed by those who remembered 
 they were met for the worship of God. 
 
 The commencing word was Praise — 
 " Praise God, from whom all blessings flow." 
 " Praise God," said the chairman, " for what 
 He is going to do for London." Then 
 earnest prayer followed, and the iooth 
 Psalm was sung. Silent prayer followed. 
 Then Mr. Moody led an audible prayer, 
 and Mr. Sankey sang " Jesus of Nazareth 
 passeth by." The whole audience joined 
 in singing " Rock of Ages," and then fol- 
 lowed Mr. Moody's address of the evening. 
 
 He read i Cor. i. 17 to end; but after 
 speaking for a short time, was interrupted 
 by a man who wa,s not sober. " When a 
 man is in liquor," said the president, " and 
 makes a noise, he ought to be removed ; 
 we will therefore sing the 61st hymn while 
 this is done." Seized upon energetically 
 by five strong hall stewards, the drunken 
 one was speedily removed, the stewards 
 receiving an injunction to "be careful " as 
 they passed the platform. Then Mr. 
 Moody resumed and concluded his ad- 
 dress. The meeting concluded by all the 
 people singing " Hold the fort," with such 
 vigor and effect, that the sound was heard 
 and recognized in the neighboring streets. 
 Then prayer and benediction closed the 
 evening, as there was no after-meeting. 
 
 THE DAILY PRAYER-MEETING. 
 
 The next day, Wednesday, March 10, at 
 noon, the first daily prayer-meeting was 
 held in Exeter Hall, Strand. Long before 
 
 the hour of commencing, the Hall was 
 filled to overflowing in every part but the 
 platform ; and it seemed lamentable to 
 keep hundreds of seats empty for those 
 who did not come, and shut outside those 
 who were anxious to occupy them — the 
 noise of disappointed applicants being dis- 
 tinctly audible during the meeting. Pre- 
 cisely at noon Messrs. Moody and Sankey 
 and the Committee appeared, and the meet- 
 ing commenced by singing" Sweet hour of 
 prayer," followed by requests, silent and 
 audible prayer, and the singing of " The 
 Great Physician." Mr. Moody's address 
 followed from Jer. xxxii. 27, " Is there any- 
 thing too hard for me?' in which he said, 
 " This is God's challenge to Christians to 
 call upon Him — to cast out all ' ifs,' all 
 doubt and unbelief, and rely joyfully upon 
 the Lord God who made heaven and 
 earth." He also read a most touching ex- 
 tract from the first letter received in Lon- 
 don concerning a child, who had proposed 
 to wait for their coming, to be a Christian ; 
 but had found the pearl of great price, and 
 been " called home " before they reached 
 the city. Mr. Sankey then sang " The 
 ninety and nine," and the meeting was 
 thrown open. Two or three brethren fol- 
 lowed in prayer, and the meeting closed. 
 
 THE SECOND EVENING. 
 
 On Wednesday evening, March 10, the 
 second meeting was held in the Agricul- 
 tural Hall. The attendance was not nearly 
 so large as on the first evening, resulting 
 from the fact that Mr. Moody requested 
 the doors to be closed at half-past seven, 
 thus preventing many thousands who were 
 unable to attend so early from gaining ad- 
 mission. The services commenced with 
 prayer and singing. Mr. Moody then read 
 part of Ezek. xxxiv. and Luke xv., com- 
 menting as he went on, then announced 
 the coming meetings on the Lord's day, at 
 8 a.m. for workers, at 3 p.m. for women, 
 and at 8 p.m. for men. Tickets would be 
 issued for all these meetings. Then silent 
 prayer, and singing " Lord, I hear of show- 
 ers of blessing." 
 
 Mr. Moody then spoke from Luke xix. 
 10, " The Son of man is come to seek and 
 to save that which was lost." It was speed- 
 ily apparent that great blessing from on 
 high was present in that meeting. The ad- 
 dress was full of power; anecdote, illustra- 
 tion, Scripture entreaty, persuasion, suc- 
 ceeded each other again and again, with 
 lightning speed and force, while the vast 
 
14 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 audience listened intently. As the interest 
 heightened, and story after story was told, 
 many could be seen wiping the tears 
 openly, apparently unconscious of what 
 they were doing. The graphic picture of 
 the meeting of Bartimeus and Zaccheus, 
 after the former had been healed, was 
 thoroughly enjoyed; and the quiet hit at 
 those ' : who don't believe in sudden con- 
 versions," in the statement that Zaccheus 
 " was converted between the branches and 
 the ground," was greatly enjoyed. The 
 story that followed, of " the young man 
 converted on his mother's grave," gave 
 occasion for an impassioned appeal to turn 
 to Jesus then and there. Silent prayer 
 followed the conclusion of the address ; 
 and, amid a hush that was almost awful, 
 the sound of music floated on the air, and 
 Mr. Sankey sang softly " Come home — 
 come home." Every head bowed, thou- 
 sands earnestly praying, while the soft 
 music seemed to enter into the very souls 
 of that mass of humanity, bowing and 
 swaying even the hardest to thoughts of 
 repentance and prayer. Then Lord Rad- 
 stock concluded with prayer, and the 
 hymn, " I hear Thy welcome voice," was 
 sung as Mr. Moody went from the Hall to 
 the first inquiry meeting in London. Many 
 hundreds followed him, but whether work- 
 ers or inquirers did not at the time appear, 
 and it is far too early yet to speak of re- 
 sults. 
 
 Thursday, March n. — Mr. Moody pre- 
 sided for the second time at the noon 
 prayer-meeting. There was also a falling 
 off in the attendance here compared with 
 the day before ; but the great Hall was 
 nearly filled, and would doubtlessly have 
 been filled to overflowing during the ser- 
 vice had the doors remained open. The 
 first hymn was, " Lord, I hear of showers 
 of blessing," followed by one new to Lon- 
 don, entitled " Wondrous love," but which 
 will assuredly become a special favorite. 
 Silent and audible prayer followed the 
 classified requests for prayer; and after, 
 Mr. Moody spoke in explanation and de- 
 fence of " inquiry meetings," instancing 
 many such meetings from the Scriptures, 
 and asserting that the inquiry meetings 
 ought to be credited with four-fifths of the 
 work done. He was just a very little bit- 
 ter in saying, " I don't know what some 
 men would do at a Pentecost," or his 
 earnestness seemed intensified to bitterness; 
 but this disappeared when he spoke of a 
 boy of fourteen with a Bible under his 
 
 arm, whom he had met in the inquiry- 
 room the previous night, and asked as to 
 his presence there ? The boy replied that 
 he was a Christian, hoped to meet some 
 little boy like himself to tell about Jesus. 
 Afterward, the boy was seen kneeling with 
 another in a corner. Mr. Sankey also spoke 
 earnestly in defence of the inquiry-room — 
 asking objectors to visit and see for them- 
 selves instead of finding fault beforehand ; 
 adding, warmly, " It don't take half a man 
 to find fault." The meeting ended as 
 usual; but after its close, there appeared 
 to be an impromptu reunion of nearly all the 
 evangelical workers in London; the re- 
 semblance being almost perfect to one of 
 the evening conferences at Mildmay Park. 
 
 THE THIRD EVENING SERVICE. 
 
 This was much more largely attended 
 than the second, every seat in the Hall 
 being occupied, and the galleries well filled. 
 The choir sang several hymns before the 
 service commenced with the well-known 
 " Maggie Lindsay " hymn (as it is called 
 here), " The gate ajar," followed by prayer. 
 " The Great Physician '" was next sung, 
 and the reading followed from Luke x., 
 being the parable of the good Samaritan, 
 in which the priest and Levite were used 
 as types of churchmen and dissenters to 
 the credit of neither party. " Rock of 
 Ages " was next sung, and Mr. Moody re- 
 sumed his discourse of the preceding 
 evening from Luke xix. 10. Much better 
 order was observed than at the commence- 
 ment of the previous evening, the meeting 
 being admirably controlled. The address 
 was most solemn and searching in charac- 
 ter, concluding with an exhortation to im- 
 mediate and final decision. Mr. Moody 
 ended his discourse by prayer. Then 
 " Safe in the arms of Jesus " was sung, 
 then silent prayer ; next, " Guide me, O 
 Thou great Jehovah ! " then the benedic- 
 tion and the inquiry meeting. 
 
 Friday, March 12. — At eleven o'clock 
 in London, the weather was of the most 
 severe and trying description — hail, rain, 
 snow, slush, and a bitter east wind over 
 and through all. Nevertheless, the Great 
 Hall for the noon prayer-meeting had a 
 glorious gathering, and there were quite as 
 many present as on the previous day ; but 
 notably men ; the ladies could not face the 
 terrible cold and sleet. 
 
 Mr. Moody took his position punctually 
 at noon,- and announced the hymn, u Sweet 
 hour of prayer," followed by multitudes ot 
 
LONDON. 
 
 i5 
 
 classified requests for prayer, the classifi- 
 cation giving a somewhat bizarre character 
 to the requests, as, " Eleven sisters ask 
 prayer for brothers." Mr. Moody resumed 
 his previous noon discourse, " On the in- 
 quiry-room," instancing various faulty 
 methods of dealing with inquirers, particu- 
 larly condemning the statement often made, 
 " Believe that you are saved, and you are 
 saved ;" and pointing out that saving faith 
 must be faith on the Son of God. He 
 passed on to consider right methods of 
 dealing with anxious ones, giving many 
 valuable hints and texts as he went along, 
 speaking earnestly against mere discussion 
 on his way. When Mr. Moody concluded, 
 Mr. Sankey sang "Nothing but leaves." 
 Has Mr. Sankey been listening to critics ? 
 The writer heard him sing the same hymn 
 with far more effect in Glasgow at the con- 
 vention. In London there was more of the 
 artist^ but it seemed less of the earnest 
 gospel singer. In Glasgow, it was solemn- 
 izing and thrilling! In London, it was 
 very nice! (N.B. — These are not the 
 writer's criticisms, but the opinions ex- 
 pressed.) After singing, a gentleman (name 
 unknown) spoke earnestly of the way and 
 the need ofl> working for Jesus. He was 
 followed by another, who told a touching 
 story of how the lost are found in London. 
 A tract distributor offered a man a tract 
 on Waterloo Bridge ; it was declined with 
 the remark, " I shall be in hell before 
 night;" the words were heard and answer- 
 ed, " No, you will not, for I'm going to 
 heaven, and will stick to you all day." 
 They left the bridge together, the hungry 
 man was supplied with food and taken to a 
 place of worship. There he fell asleep. 
 " Perhaps he has been walking all night," 
 said his friend ; "let him sleep !" Service 
 over, he was conveyed home to supper, in- 
 quiring concerning all this kindness, 
 " What's up ? " He was fed, tended, 
 reasoned with, instructed, and, brought to 
 the way of heaven instead of being in hell, 
 as he had said. 
 
 REVIEW OF THE DAYS. 
 
 So ends the first three of Mr. Moody's 
 noon prayer-meetings and the first three 
 nights of work in London. And it is 
 simple truth to state, that such meetings 
 were never held before in London, if ever 
 they were- in the world's history. In three 
 days of noon and evening service, about 
 eighty thousand have listened to the glorious 
 gospel of the blessed God. Well might 
 
 Mr. Moody express his thankfulness to 
 God — the encouragement he had received 
 and felt, and his deep sense of the sympa- 
 thy and help extended to him and his col- 
 league in their great work. Well might he 
 dissolve in broken accents and tears of en- 
 treaty for a rich blessing on himself and 
 those who, laboring with him, will share 
 his eternal rest and reward. Surely, when 
 bankers and rich merchants, and ministers 
 holding high official positions, are content 
 to be doorkeepers, it must be said, " We 
 never saw it after this fashion," and this 
 was exactly the case at the door of Exeter 
 Hall yesterday. 
 
 On Friday evening, March 12, the last 
 meeting of Messrs. Moody and Sankey for 
 the week was held in the Agricultural Hall. 
 The audience exceeded in number every 
 night but the first. As far as the eye could 
 reach there was the same dense multitudes 
 above and below. 
 
 Mr. Moody gave notice that on Saturday 
 evening there would be addresses by va- 
 rious ministers ; Sunday services as before 
 mentioned; Monday evening Rev. J. 
 Spurgeon would preach, while Mr. Moody 
 met anxious inquirers. On Tuesday, Wed- 
 nesday, Thursday, and Friday there would 
 be two daily services, at 3 and 8 p.m., when 
 the same address would be repeated daily. 
 Tickets would be issued for all these meet- 
 ings. He then read Matt, vi., from 19th 
 verse to end. Mr. Sankey read from Mark 
 x. of Bartimeus, and sang " Jesus of Naz- 
 areth passeth by.V The effect of this 
 melody was simply wonderful in its stilling 
 power on the audience ; the sibillation of 
 the " s " at the end of the line could be 
 distinctly heard in a quiet as of death. 
 Mr. Moody took for his text Isa. lv. 6, 
 stating, for two evenings he had dwelt on 
 man seeking God, but now he would speak 
 of God seeking man; yet recommending 
 earnestness in seeking God by many touch- 
 ing incidents and suggestions. This, among 
 others, he thought. " the dying thief might 
 have had a praying mother." He also 
 turned to the ministers around him and 
 asked, " Did they believe that God was 
 present, and willing to save?" and was in- 
 stantly answered by an audible " Yes." A 
 tearful, impassioned appeal followed to all 
 classes to seek the Lord, and He would 
 assuredly be found. Silent prayer succeed- 
 ed, and Mr. Sankey sang " Almost per- 
 suaded." Then the audience were dis- 
 missed, and all anxious, and all workers, 
 were invited to remain, an invitation that 
 
i6 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 was accepted by several thousands ! The 
 whole space under the arched room was 
 occupied by seekers and workers, while the 
 responses to earnest prayers rolled around 
 like the deep tones of the great sea waves 
 at night. The Lord was there. Inquirer 
 after inquirer made themselves manifest, 
 until there were scores in the inquiry- room, 
 and scores remaining in the hall speaking 
 with the workers there. In the inquiry- 
 room were seekers and workers in every 
 direction, and very many found peace in 
 believing. One fine young man fell to the 
 lot of the writer, and it was emphatically 
 good to watch the dawning of divine truth 
 on the mind, as shown in the intelligent 
 face — to see the look of anxiety and fear 
 give place to the knowledge and love of 
 God — to watch the birth of the soul to 
 eternal life bring forth that look of bright- 
 ness on the face which is never seen from 
 any other cause. One young lady said 
 " she was so happy, she seemed to tread on 
 air;" and in instance after instance the 
 testimony grew and multiplied, till we 
 could only rejoice in believing that num- 
 bers were born again — not of corruptible 
 seed, but of the incorruptible, which liveth 
 and abideth for ever. Then the long, hap- 
 py evening closed by Mr. Moody calling 
 the workers together, and giving some 
 brotherly advice and counsel concerning 
 the details of work in the inquiry-room. 
 
 Oh for the time of blessing ! Oh for the 
 rain upon the weary ! Oh for the coming, 
 in mightiest power, of the loving Spirit and 
 the King our Brother, among the ruined 
 and lost — among the weary and burdened 
 laborers on this rough and stony ground ! 
 Our Father, hear and answer Thy chil- 
 dren's heart-cry, for Jesus' sake ! 
 
 I. WORKERS. 
 
 Sunday, March 14. — On Sunday morn- 
 ing, March 14, the usual unbroken quiet of 
 Islington experienced a striking change. 
 From every direction, solitaires,couples, and 
 bands of well-dressed people were hasten- 
 ing to the Agricultural Hall. Many parties 
 of singers had arranged to meet in their dif- 
 ferent localities, and marched with songs 
 to their destination. Sunday-school teach- 
 ers resident in the line of march near to 
 the Hall had invited their fellow - laborers 
 to breakfast at a very unusual hour ; while 
 the ven4ors of hymns and papers round 
 the Hall took their usual week - day posi- 
 tions, and transacted a large amount of 
 buying and selling, to which multitudes 
 
 made strong and indignant objection. 
 Pouring in at all the entrances to the Hall, 
 there was speedily convened such a gath- 
 ering of its Christian workers as London 
 had never seen. It was a complete re- 
 union. Friends, whom the exigencies of 
 work had separated for years, met and 
 clasped hands once more ; young men 
 grown old in service met with others in 
 like condition, whom they had labored with 
 in years of strength ; and comely matrons' 
 faces were recognized as those of former 
 girls in Sunday-schools. Long before all 
 old friends could be recognized and greet- 
 ed, the time for the service arrived, and 
 the Evangelists stood face to face with 
 many thousands of the Christian workers 
 of the great Metropolis for the first time. 
 
 Cool, prompt, and business-like as ever, 
 Mr. Moody announced the first song would 
 be " Hold the fort," which, being recognized 
 as peculiarly appropriate to the occasion, 
 was sung with a vigor that left nothing to 
 be desired. Earnest prayer followed, and 
 then the hymn, " Stand up for Jesus." Mr. 
 Moody read part of Isaiah vi., ending with, 
 " Here am I ; send me ! " and called upon 
 Mr. Sankey to sing the melody known by 
 that title ; which he did with a little diffi- 
 culty, perhaps occasioned by the sharp 
 morning air, or perhaps by having been 
 not a little overworked recently. Then 
 the congregation sang, " I love to tell the 
 story," and Mr. Moody's address was given. 
 
 The text was Dan. xii. 3, " They that be 
 wise shall shine," etc.; and Mr. Moody pro- 
 ceeded to say : We all like to shine, and 
 had better own up ! But who shall shine ? 
 The wise ! and thus the glorious privilege 
 of eternal splendor was held forth to all 
 engaged in Christian work ! But personal 
 conversion must precede the conversion of 
 others by us. And here he narrated a 
 striking instance of a Sunday-school super- 
 intendent who was not converted, but find- 
 ing this to be so, went honestly to his min- 
 ister and offered to resign. The minister 
 suggested a more excellent way — that the 
 superintendent should first turn to the 
 Lord at once, and then continue his labors 
 This was done ; he turned to the willing 
 Saviour, and then became the means of 
 the conversion of the teachers and a great 
 revival in the school. It was the duty of 
 each Christian — not duty, but privilege 
 (away with mere duty ! we did not talk of 
 duty to wives and mothers, and why in 
 religion ?) — to speak to some person daily. 
 For twelve years there had scarcely been a 
 
LONDON. 
 
 i7 
 
 day in which he had not done this. Seek 
 out friends, and bring them into the cur- 
 rent, that they mfght get a blessing and 
 pass it on. We must also get into sym- 
 pathy with the unsaved. When he was 
 laboring in the school at Chicago, a teacher, 
 who was goirig away to die, came to him 
 in bitter trouble about his unconverted 
 class. He felt his strength too far gone to 
 visit them ; they were unsaved, and he was 
 leaving them — going away, for ever. Mr. 
 Moody procured a carriage, and they went 
 together day after day for ten days, until 
 the teacher had seen all, pleaded with all, 
 and won them all for Jesus. The tearful 
 eyes, the pale face, and the deep sym- 
 pathy had triumphed for Christ ! Then 
 they all met him on the platform, and 
 the wave of his hand from the carriage 
 was a last, long farewell. The effect pro- 
 duced by this narration was very deep. 
 Sobs and tears were almost universal. 
 The ministers on the platform were wip- 
 ing both eyes and glasses, and some were 
 literally scooping away the tears with 
 their hands. Strong men were weeping 
 like children, and the speaker himself 
 wept abundantly as he remembered and 
 depicted the touching scene. Yes, he 
 continued, we must get in sympathy — 
 make their case ours, their troubles and 
 sorrows ours, and then we shall have 
 prevailing power. He spoke of a poor 
 mother, whose child had been drowned 
 in procuring drift-wood from the river, 
 and whom he visited along with his little 
 daughter. " If that was me," said my 
 child, "wouldn't you feel bad, father? 
 Don't you feel bad for the poor mother ? " 
 This unlocked the springs of sympathy, 
 and I did feel bad for her. I found a 
 grave for the poor child, and afterwards 
 bought ground for a Sunday - school lot, 
 to bury a hundred of our poor little 
 scholars. In the midst of a most striking 
 scene of weeping, such as that hall had 
 never seen before, the address concluded, 
 and Mr. Moody attempted to pray. So 
 deeply was he moved, that he was com- 
 pelled to pause in his prayer, amid dead 
 silence, to recover himself, and be able 
 to proceed. Then we sang, "Work, for 
 the night is coming," and the benediction 
 ended the first workers' meeting. 
 
 2. women. 
 
 On Sunday afternoon, at three, the first 
 special meeting for women was held. The 
 service commenced by singing " The Great 
 
 Physician," after which prayer was offered, 
 followed by the hymn, " I hear Thy wel- 
 come voice." Mr. Moody read Ps. lvii., 
 and Mr. Sankey sang " The ninety and 
 nine." Where all the singing is so good, 
 it is hard to particularize ; but this seems 
 to be one of his own favorites, and is 
 most certainly a favorite with the people. 
 Then all joined in singing " Free from the 
 law," and Mr. Moody commenced his dis- 
 course from Gen. iii- 9 : " Where art thou ?" 
 Was ever such a gathering of women only, 
 convened before, simply to hear the gos- 
 pel of the grace of God ? There were, at 
 the lowest computation, about 17,000 
 women present ; and the power of the Spirit 
 was clearly there : tears and sobs and re- 
 pressed cries, anxious faces, low, earnest 
 words and entreaties for mercy were all 
 around, as the discourse proceeded from 
 point to point. God was the preacher of 
 this sermon, said Mr. Moody ; and though 
 the first audience was small, the sermon 
 has come rolling down the ages, and many, 
 I hope, are asking themselves this question 
 now. I am speaking to professors, to 
 backsliders, and to those who never made 
 profession, but all equally lost. There are 
 three steps to ruin — neglecting, refusing, 
 despising the good news of God. The 
 discourse concluded, Mr. Moody offered 
 earnest prayer ; silent prayer followed, and 
 then the soft, persuasive strain, " Come 
 home," from Mr. Sankey, arose upon the 
 meeting, the choir singing the chorus. 
 Then all sang the hymn, " Lord, I hear of 
 showers of blessing," and the meeting 
 closed to allow inquirers to gather. Such 
 a number accepted the invitation that the 
 large inquiry-room could not contain them, 
 and many were spoken to in the bitter 
 cold without the room. 
 
 3. MEN. 
 
 The evening service was simply a repe- 
 tition of the afternoon, but for men only, 
 instead of women. Thousands of women, 
 nevertheless, accompanied their male 
 friends in hope of admission, but were dis- 
 appointed — they could not be admitted. 
 Nevertheless, the building was filled to its 
 utmost capacity, and the doors were closed 
 nearly an hour before the service com- 
 menced. The would-be infidel orator of 
 London is in the habit of saying that " Re- 
 ligion is an affair of priests and women." 
 Never again will he be able to repeat that 
 taunt, after the meeting on Sunday evening 
 last, when nearly 15,000 men of London 
 
i8 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 were held breathless by the simple preaching 
 and singing of the gospel of Christ. Before 
 the address was delivered, Mr. Sankey 
 sang " Jesus of Nazareth passeth by ; " 
 himself singing the verses, and the vast 
 multitude joining in singing the last line in 
 each verse, thus producing the effect of one 
 of the mightiest choruses ever sung on 
 earth. After the address the inquiry-room 
 was opened, while the meeting in the hall 
 continued with praise and prayer. 
 
 So great had been the effect produced, 
 so large was the number of inquirers who 
 were not " priests " or " women," that 
 there were not enough workers present to 
 deal with them. Nor can this be wondered 
 at. Christians had been entreated and en- 
 joined to stay away, that the unconverted 
 might have all the room ; and this request 
 was too literally obeyed. It may also be 
 noted that most of Mr. Moody's best 
 helpers have much work of their own on the 
 Lord's Day, which cannot be neglected 
 even for the inquiry-room. With all the 
 will to help, churches, chapels, and missions 
 must not be left untended through the 
 temptation of the attractive and pleasant 
 work provided at Islington. 
 
 The noon prayer-meeting on Monday, 
 March 15, was densely crowded — hall, gal- 
 leries, and platform presenting an unbroken 
 mass of' believers in prayer, quite as well 
 able to judge for themselves as any phi- 
 losopher was able to judge for them, and 
 having that which no unbeliever could 
 have — experience — to guide them. After 
 singing the hymns " Over there " and 
 " Wondrous love," Mr. Moody read part 
 of Isa. xii., and then proceeded to devote 
 the meeting principally to accounts of the 
 Lord's work. He had received accounts 
 from Liverpool, that " the real depth of 
 the work had just commenced, that it was 
 better now than ever." At the Glasgow 
 noon meeting, convened, at that time, the 
 prayers would be devoted to the work in 
 London. The Earl of Cavan read a letter 
 from Glasgow concerning the work in the 
 Metropolis, and offered prayer in accord- 
 ance with the letter. Mr. Quinton Hogg 
 made a touching and earnest appeal for 
 workers in the inquiry-room, asking if it 
 was right that one worker should have ten 
 inquirers. The Rev. R. W. Dale gave an 
 account of the results of the work in Bir- 
 mingham, dwelling largely upon the in- 
 quiry-room, asserting, " You know nothing 
 of the work until you go there." He also 
 spoke of the need of more cheerful singing 
 
 in church worship, which was met by loud 
 applause and clapping of hands, which Mr. 
 Moody immediately and very decidedly 
 repressed. Lord Radstock gave good 
 news from Russia, and the meeting closed 
 as usual. 
 
 On Monday evening the Rev. J. A. 
 Spurgeon delivered the address to a great- 
 ly-thinned audience, whiie Mr. Moody at- 
 tended to the inquiry-room ; Mr. Sankey 
 also appearing on the platform, with the 
 Rev. R. W. Dale and many other ministers 
 and gentlemen. Mr. Billing, the chairman 
 of the committee, invited the anxious and 
 inquirers to St. Mary's Hall — an invitation 
 that was immediately and largely accepted 
 — the audience meanwhile singing " I am 
 so glad that our Father in Heaven." Mr. 
 Spurgeon offered prayer, followed by " Je- 
 sus, Lover of my soul," and the reading of 
 Isa. lv., with running comments. Prayer 
 by Rev. R. W. Dale, and " What shall the 
 harvest be ? " sung by Mr. Sankey. The 
 address by Mr. Spurgeon was founded on 
 " That spiritual rock . . . Christ." At the 
 close of the service it was made known that 
 all the workers were required in the inquiry- 
 room, and there was no after meeting in 
 the hall. 
 
 THE FIRST AFTERNOON MEETING. 
 
 On Tuesday afternoon, March 16, at 
 three o'clock, the first afternoon meeting 
 was held. There were about seven or eight 
 thousand persons present, comprising those 
 who were not occupied in their daily call- 
 ings, with not a few lads and girls among 
 them. The service commenced with " Re- 
 joice, and be glad,' to a well-known Prim- 
 itive Methodist tune, which was heartily 
 sung by all present. Prayer followed, 
 and Mr. Sankey sang " There's a light in 
 the valley," — not at all an easy melody, or 
 likely to become popular. Mr. Moody 
 read from John iii., and the meeting sang 
 "Rock of Ages." Mr. Moody took for 
 text, " Except a man be born again," say- 
 ing they had better get the text than the 
 sermon ; there was life in the text. Men 
 were not baptized 'but born into the kingdom 
 of God. They must be born again, regen- 
 erated. Regeneration was not going to 
 church — Satan went to church ; not read- 
 ing the Bible, not praying — Saul prayed 
 daily before conversion ; not attending the 
 Lord's Supper — Judas did that, but was 
 not regenerated ; nor was it trying your 
 best, as a woman told here in the inquiry- 
 room, and was answered, " That's the way 
 
LONDON. 
 
 19 
 
 down to the pit ! " Nor was it baptism ; 
 if regeneration could come by baptism, he 
 would leave off preaching and take to bap- 
 tizing — if he could save by baptism, he 
 would get a bucket and baptize all whom 
 he could come,near. Has not God a right 
 to save in His own time and way, and on 
 His own terms ? If you could save your- 
 self, on your own terms, you could not 
 make them so easy as God has made them. 
 No man could save himself; God must 
 save him. Under the law it was " Do and 
 live ; " under grace it was, Live and do. 
 The address concluded with the story of 
 the wounded soldier, who sent for Mr. 
 Moody " to help him to die ! " who was 
 brought to peace in believing by the repe- 
 tition of John iii. 14, " As Moses lifted up 
 the serpent," etc. After the address the 
 audience sang " There is life for a look," 
 and the service ended. There were more 
 workers than inquirers in the room at the 
 close of the meeting, 
 
 THE EVENINCx GATHERING. 
 
 At the meeting in the evening, the ad- 
 dress was repeated to the largest gathering 
 yet crowded into the Hall. The demand 
 for " more seats " was responded to as far 
 as possible ; but when the last seat was 
 taken, many thousands were excluded who 
 would willingly have heard the gospel. 
 The hymns were varied from those sung in 
 the afternoon, but the reading and the ad- 
 dress were the same. Prayer was offered. 
 Mr. Sankey sang the hymn called " Mary 
 Magdalene." The meeting concluded with 
 audible and silent prayer, and the hymn, 
 " I hear Thy welcome voice." The crowd 
 that retired to the^ inquiry-room was so 
 large that hundreds sought admission in 
 vain, and some were spoken to outside St. 
 Mary's Hall. Whether those within were 
 inquirers or workers could not be distinct- 
 ly ascertained, as admittance could not be 
 given. 
 
 The address at the noon prayer-meeting 
 on Tuesday and Wednesday was on the 
 subject of " Prayer," founded on " Ask, and 
 ye shall receive," etc. The three words 
 described three classes — those who ask, who 
 seek, and who knock. Some ask, and don't 
 give God time to answer. He heard of a 
 little boy who asked for his father's razor, 
 and when denied, cried because his father 
 didn't love him : some asked God for 
 razors ! Many who thoroughly understood 
 praying for others did not know how to 
 pray for themselves, as Moses, Elijah, and 
 
 Paul. The sweetest thing he had ever 
 learned was to let God choose for him. 
 God gave Christ without asking ; what 
 would He give on asking ? A dozen knock- 
 ing Christians would bring a mighty bless- 
 ing on London. After the address Mr. 
 Sankey sang, " Knocking, knocking," and 
 the meeting was thrown open for prayer. 
 
 The meetings at the Hall in the after- 
 noon and evening of March 17 were most 
 encouraging. There was a very large 
 gathering in the afternoon, and in the 
 evening there was not a vacant seat to be 
 seen. Before singing, Mr. Sankey led in 
 earnest prayer for a blessing, and then sang 
 with solemn feeling the hymn, " O Christ, 
 what burdens bowed Thy head." Mr. 
 Moody read from Gal. v., with a few com- 
 ments, and we sang " There is a fountain." 
 Mr. Moody's address was from John iii. 
 14, continuing the subject of the previous 
 day. He commenced by asserting the 
 greatest sin was unbelief; that no man then 
 present would be lost unless he refused and 
 despised the remedy God had provided. 
 He instanced the supposed case of a man 
 in consumption, near death and hopeless, 
 visited by a friend who had been cured, 
 and who had brought the remedy that had 
 cured him — as a free gift. If the con- 
 sumptive died, he died because he had re- 
 fused the remedy. Mr. Moody proceeded 
 to instance various ways in which the rem- 
 edy was declined and refused ; illustrating 
 as he went in broadly dramatic fashion, 
 which caught and held the thousands of 
 enthralled listeners. " Suppose," said he, 
 " a young man dying of serpent-bite. His 
 mother waiting, watching, hearing of the 
 serpent just set up, and putting her arms, 
 strengthened by love, round her dying, 
 perhaps her only son, and dragging him to 
 the door of the tent. There she sees him 
 look and live ; strength returns to his 
 limbs, color to his cheek, and joy to his 
 heart. So is it when the sinner looks to 
 Jesus — looks his sin and sorrow away to- 
 gether. Mr. Moody next pictured one 
 bitten who would not look until he could 
 understand the philosophy of cure by look- 
 ing, and who died in his unbelief. The 
 address concluded by the narration of an 
 incident concerning a Jew, who came to 
 the Chicago prayer-meeting just when it 
 was ended. He had met the text, " It is 
 appointed unto men once to die," etc., and 
 it had broken him down; and he had 
 heard of the prayer-meeting, and came 
 there to be taught. Mr. Moody spoke to 
 
20 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 him of Jesus, but the Jew scowled in unbe- 
 lief, and asked to be taught of the God of 
 Abraham. Mr. Moody agreed to pray 
 with him to Abraham's God for enlighten- 
 ment concerning Jesus. The Jew pros- 
 trated himself with his forehead to the 
 ground, and prayed earnestly for light and 
 direction ; and as he sought he found. 
 " Oh, I would," continued Mr. Moody, " I 
 could say something to move you, that 
 would rouse the whole of you ! One young 
 man who was here last week, and declared 
 his intention to attend the inquiry-room 
 this week, is now in his coffin. Don't leave 
 unsaved ! " While " Almost persuaded " 
 was solemnly sung, numbers left for the 
 inquiry-room, whither we will now follow. 
 
 THE INQUIRY-ROOM — ST. MARY'S HALL. 
 
 St. Mary's Hall is a large concert-room, 
 with chairs on the floor fronting the plat- 
 form, and a deep gallery round the sides 
 and end of the hall. Mr. Moody divided 
 the inquirers, leaving the women on the 
 basement, and sending the men into the 
 gallery, and directed the workers to divide 
 in the same way. All round the gallery 
 were men in twos and threes, to the num- 
 ber of two or three hundred — each couple 
 or three separated from their neighbors, 
 and earnestly engaged in their own work, 
 without taking any notice of those near 
 and around. Here was a couple discussing 
 a difficulty in the way. There another 
 couple earnestly reading passages of God's 
 word. Next was one pleading earnestly 
 with another. Next one whose work was 
 done, as the close, loving hand-clasp 
 showed. . Many were striving together in 
 prayer, two by two. Here a worker ear- 
 nestly asking for the light to come. There 
 another pressing the inquirer to pray for 
 himself, and others praying earnestly to- 
 gether. The writer had the pleasure of 
 speaking with three in succession. The 
 first was a young man who had made long, 
 wearying endeavor to work out salvation ; 
 he had been trying hard to come to Jesus, 
 but neither work nor trial had brought the 
 assurance of faith. To one so much in 
 earnest it was most pleasant to show salva- 
 tion as the gift of God, and a little patience 
 was richly rewarded by the dawning of the 
 light. Then said he, " /" see it now ; please 
 to leave me alone with God! " Most reve- 
 rently and willingly this was done, and the 
 second was spoken to ; he also promised to 
 accept the gift, and left to kneel before the 
 Lord in seeking, as he was compelled to go. 
 
 The third had long had a form of godli- 
 ness, but neither its power nor hope — he 
 was just a sleeping nominal church mem- 
 ber, who did not wish to be disturbed. He 
 had wandered into the inquiry-room, think- 
 ing it was public, and he should hear an 
 address. Unable to deal satisfactorily with 
 him, the attention of another brother was 
 called to him, and we passed on round the 
 gallery. On returning, this one was pray- 
 ing earnestly, the second was gone, and the 
 face of the first showed better than any 
 words that he had lost his burden. Passing 
 below to leave, a lady who was talking to 
 three working girls claimed help, as help 
 had been claimed in the case above. We 
 held conversation, and speedily all three 
 declared themselves on the Lord's side ; 
 and the bright, earnest young faces glowed 
 with the thought of the gift received, and 
 the " covenant unto death " with Jesus. As 
 we saw, so we heard of many to whom light 
 and peace came ; nor was it the least impres- 
 sive to mark how willingly help was given 
 and received, how entirely absent were evi- 
 dences of self and self-seeking. Conversions 
 all around, an atmosphere of prayer and the 
 word of God, the subdued hum of con- 
 versation with each other, and converse 
 with the Father through the Son, gave a 
 sense of " nearness of access," of personal 
 presence, of a very present and loving help, 
 that was as sweet as it was solemn. Verily 
 it " was good to be there ! " It was just 
 eleven o'clock when, after three hours of 
 delightful service, " the labor was done, and 
 the laborers gone home." 
 
 Thursday, 18th. — There was the usual 
 crowded hall at the noon prayer -meeting 
 on Thursday, March 18. Mr. Moody 
 spoke on " Prayer," specially the disciples' 
 prayer, commonly called the " Lord's 
 Prayer ;" but, said he, the Lord's Prayer is 
 found in John xvii. The principal point 
 was the forgiveness in order to be forgiven. 
 When he spoke of a woman whcm he had 
 exhorted to forgiveness, but who would 
 not, he told she could not be saved until 
 she forgave her foe. " Then," she re- 
 plied, " I'll never be saved, for I'll never 
 forgive her ;" and she went mad ! He 
 spoke also of two girls who were impressed, 
 who had been at variance, but forgave 
 each other, and were themselves forgiven. 
 It must not be, as some said, I can forgive, 
 but cannot forget ; but must be, as God 
 does, both forgive and forget. He spoke 
 also of believing we received what we de- 
 sired. Speaking of an ophan boy who had 
 
LONDON. 
 
 21 
 
 been adopted into a family, and was asked 
 if he could pray, and responded by pray- 
 ing as he had been taught by his dead 
 parents, and adding, " Please make these 
 as kind to me as my own father and mother 
 were, won't you, Lord? of course you 
 will ! " After the address Mr. Sankey 
 sang, and several brethren engaged in 
 prayer. One of these ended by repeating 
 the disciples' prayer, in which the whole 
 gathering joined, producing a most striking 
 effect ; for as the subdued voices rose and 
 fell, it was with a thrilling grandeur of 
 sound, resembling heavy artillery heard far 
 away. 
 
 The service in the Hall in the afternoon 
 and evening showed clearly how the wave 
 of attraction is rising higher and higher ; 
 though, perhaps, the unusual mildness and 
 beauty of the day might have allowed many 
 to attend who had hitherto been wind- 
 bound. The afternoon service commenced 
 with " Wondrous love," prayer, " Stand up 
 for Jesus," and reading of part of i Cor. 
 xv. by Mr. Moody. Then, by special re- 
 quest, Mr. Sankey sang the " Ninety and 
 nine." Mr. Moody's address was on the 
 word "Gospel," or "good news." The 
 gospel was angelic news, and it was sung 
 before it was preached. It was the knowl- 
 edge of the life and death of the Son of 
 God/<?r us ! It was the sight of Jesus ; at 
 which sight down went Paul into the dust, 
 when he drank so deep a draught of con- 
 viction that he couldn't eat for three days ! 
 Every man likes his enemies out of his 
 way, and the gospel took our three great 
 enemies — sin, death, and judgment — out of 
 our way for ever. For though we might 
 die, death had nothing ; the sting of death 
 was buried in the bosom of the Son of 
 God. . The frontier men on the prairies, 
 when they were on fire, set fire to the part 
 near them, and when it was burnt bare 
 stood upon it, and so saved their lives. 
 There's one mountain - peak the fire of 
 God's wrath has swept over, and now it is 
 safe for ever, and that is Mount Calvary. 
 Then he told of a father and son who were 
 at enmity for years, but were brought togeth- 
 er by the dying wife and mother, but only 
 reconciled over her dead body ; so the sin- 
 ner was reconciled to God over the dead 
 body of the Lord Jesus. Mr. Sankey sang 
 " Come home," and the meeting was ad- 
 journed to the inquiry-room, whither many 
 retired. 
 
 At the repeated service in the evening, 
 at eight o'clock, the commencing hymns 
 
 were the iooth Psalm and " Rock of Ages." 
 The lesson of the afternoon was also re- 
 peated, and Mr. Sankey sang " I love to 
 tell the story," the audience joining in the 
 chorus. The great hall was crowded to 
 the utmost limit, the attention was most 
 profound; and when the address closed, 
 Mr. Moody announced that the inquiry 
 meeting would be held in the gallery, and 
 the prayer - meeting in St. Mary's Hall. 
 Unhappily, this change of plan had not 
 been made known to the stewards; they 
 could not hear Mr. Moody in consequence 
 of the people moving away, and the con- 
 fusion that resulted was dreadful — thou- 
 sands of people pressing in different ways, 
 the centre of the crush circling round and 
 round in vain efforts to escape, while the 
 attendants shouted confused and contra- 
 dictory direction. The unravelling was 
 found by the sheer force of pressure sweep- 
 ing the crowd into the wide street in front 
 of the building. It is only needful to re- 
 member what happened at the Surrey Gar- 
 dens when Mr. Spurgeon preached, and to 
 think what might have been, to feel and 
 express deep and devout thankfulness that 
 matters were no worse. 
 
 Friday ; igth. — On Friday, March 19, 
 Mr. Moody presided for the last time for 
 the week at the noon prayer-meeting. The 
 weather was bad, the audience greatly 
 thinned, and Mr. Moody appeared to be 
 suffering either bodily or mentally, very 
 different from his usual happy self-posses- 
 sion. In his address on " Prayer," some 
 things were said which had been far better 
 omitted, being impossible to harmonize 
 with his own exhortations to unity in work, 
 so often repeated. Altogether, the meeting 
 was far beneath that of the day previous 
 in numbers, spirit, and power. 
 
 The subject of the address on Friday 
 afternoon and evening was " Salvation. " 
 There was a very large attendance in the 
 afternoon, but in the evening it seemed as 
 if a human form was planted in every pos- 
 sible place. In front of the platform, and 
 on every step of it, there were people 
 crowded as closely as possible. The first 
 hymn was " Wondrous love ;" prayer fol- 
 lowed ; " I hear the Saviour say " came 
 next ; and then reading and brief exposi- 
 tion of Ps. xl. and part of Acts xvi. Mr. 
 Moody remarked on Paul and Silas, with 
 backs bleeding, feet in the stocks, and no 
 supper, praising God — suggested that our 
 praise, if there, would have been, " Hark ! 
 from the tombs a doleful sound." Mr. 
 
22 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 Sankey sang, " Yet there is room ;" and 
 Mr. Moody gave the notices for the next 
 week and commenced his address. He 
 seemed a little straitened at first, but soon 
 recovered all his wonted fire, and delivered 
 a red-hot discourse on seeking and finding 
 salvation. In speaking of leaving all earth- 
 ly trust, he mentioned a miller who, in a 
 boat asleep, came near the jaws of death 
 by the mill - dam ; he found a twig which 
 could only stay his deathward progress ; 
 he therefore held on, and shouted for help 
 with all his power. A friend heard and let 
 down a rope (the help must come from 
 above), but the miller could not grasp the 
 rope until he let go the twig. This he did, 
 and was rescued. Mr. Moody next nar- 
 rated the well-known story of his own con- 
 version by the ministry of the teacher in 
 Boston, and his after meeting and influenc- 
 ing for Christ the teacher's son. A most 
 earnest appeal ended the discourse, and 
 the service concluded with prayer. The 
 after - meeting was held in two inquiry- 
 rooms ; one in the gallery over the platform, 
 where a large number of inquirers gathered, 
 and many more than double the number 
 of workers; and a few were also in St. 
 Mary's Hall, with the same large prepon- 
 derance of workers. 
 
 Now unto Him that is able to do ex- 
 ceeding abundantly above all that we can ask 
 or think, according to the power that work- 
 eth in us, unto Him be glory in the Church, 
 by Christ Jesus, thoughout all ages, world 
 without end. Amen. 
 
 MEETINGS ON SUNDAY, 2TSt. 
 
 The morning service at the Agricultural 
 Hall, which was for Christian workers only, 
 was one of the most satisfactory meetings 
 that have been held in London, there being 
 about 16,000 persons present, all of whom 
 were either Sunday-school teachers or per- 
 sons employed in similar Christian work. 
 The afternoon service, which was for 
 women only, was attended by about 14,- 
 000. The evening service was for men 
 only. There were about 19,000 present, 
 as against fully 20,000 the few preceding 
 evenings. Mr. Sankey sang the favorite 
 hymn, "Jesus of Nazareth passeth by;" 
 Mr. Moody taking for his text the words, 
 " He that believeth on me shall be saved." 
 The evening service being for men only, 
 many who were not aware of the restriction 
 came with their wives, whilst others from 
 a distance came with young women. It 
 was in vain that they pleaded that they had 
 
 come many miles by train ; the orders were 
 peremptory, and no women were admitted. 
 The committee, to accommodate the large 
 number of women who had come, threw 
 open St. Mary's Hall, and held a service 
 there, conducted by Mr. Leithes, of Liver- 
 pool. At this service there were about 
 2,000 women present, many of whose com- 
 panions were in Agricultural Hall. 
 
 III. 
 THE FIRST MONTH IN LONDON. 
 
 The Christian World of April 6th thus 
 summarizes the first month's work : 
 
 To - day the American Evangelists, 
 whose names are on every lip, enter upon 
 the. second month of their London cam- 
 paign. They have all but completed the 
 series of meetings at the Agricultural Hall, 
 in Islington, designed more especially for the 
 benefit of the people dwelling in the great 
 northern region of the metropolis ; and 
 now they are about to enter on the daily 
 occupation of a building specially erected 
 for their accommodation at the East End. 
 From week to week we have furnished our 
 readers with full reports of the proceed- 
 ings. In this way, the public have been 
 enabled to obtain a comprehensive, and we 
 believe accurate, view of a series of meet- 
 ings that certainly stand without a parallel 
 in the religious annals of England. We 
 may not be able to say, with a respected 
 contemporary, that Mr. Moody is the mod- 
 ern Wycliffe — a name we should rather 
 assign, if we used it all, to a great English 
 preacher who has been proclaiming the 
 Gospel to multitudes in London every 
 week for more than twenty-one years. 
 Neither are we prepared to coincide with 
 the magnanimous assertion of a Wesleyan 
 Methodist journal, that this movement puts 
 the revival which was wrought by Whit- 
 field and Wesley into the shade, in respect, 
 at least, to the numbers brought under the 
 sound of the Gospel. These are state- 
 ments, as it seems to us, which would re- 
 quire to be greatly qualified before they 
 could be accepted by thoughtful men. 
 Yet, without going the length of our too 
 exuberant friends, we can testify that the 
 success of the gatherings over which Mr. 
 Moody presides has been simply marvel- 
 ous, and in its way quite unexampled, 
 either within the memory of living men, or 
 in all that has been recorded by the pen of 
 the English historian of the Christian 
 
LONDON. 
 
 23 
 
 Church. Whatever may be the view he 
 takes of the work, as to its true spiritual 
 significance and value, every candid on- 
 looker must acknowledge that the present 
 is a phenomenon which cannot be too 
 carefully scanned, or too fully described 
 by the contemporary journalist. It will 
 unquestionably claim for itself a chapter 
 of no inconsiderable magnitude in the 
 book that deals with the religious history 
 of England in the last quarter of the nine- 
 teenth century. Some little service to the 
 future, as well as to the present-day reader 
 may, therefore, be rendered by an attempt 
 to gather up the salient points in the story 
 of the first month spent by Messrs. Moody 
 and Sankey in London. 
 
 And first of all we have to note the sus- 
 tained, and it would even seem growing, 
 interest which the public take in the meet- 
 ings. Every day at noon Exeter Hall has 
 been well filled ; often it has been crowded, 
 and there is no symptom of any falling off 
 in the attendance, while it may be confi- 
 dently expected that when the prayer-meet- 
 ing is transferred, as it will be on Monday 
 next, to Her Majesty's Opera House, the 
 audience will be as great as that building 
 is able to contain. That the interest in 
 the primary purpose of the noon-gathering 
 has not declined is made manifest by many 
 pleasing tokens. Not the least eloquent of 
 these was the statement made by Mr. 
 Moody on Wednesday last, that the re- 
 quests for prayer received that morning 
 numbered no fewer than 180. The reports 
 of spiritual work achieved in connection 
 with the movement, not only in London, 
 but also in the provinces, have been multi- 
 plying daily ; and these form a feature of 
 the proceedings at Exeter Hall which does 
 much to keep alive the interest and to in- 
 tensify the fervor of the assembly. Then 
 there has been the appearance of new 
 speakers from day to day — witnesses to the 
 reality of the revival in Scotland, Ireland, 
 and provincial towns of England. When 
 the meeting is thrown open to volunteers, 
 the result has not always been edifying ; 
 but Mr. Moody, as a shrewd and ready- 
 witted president, keeps the most of the 
 time well occupied with a swift and flow- 
 ing succession of song, prayer, and ex- 
 hortation, so that the hour seems to all 
 present to be only too short, and is ob- 
 viously most refreshing to their spirits. 
 Mr. Moody is, perhaps, seen at his best at 
 Exeter Hall. Some of his short addresses 
 there have been gems of pithy exposition ; 
 
 and his occasional quaint bits of self-de- 
 fence, and frequent touches of mingled 
 humor and pathos, have been remarkably 
 effective. People from the country -have 
 formed a distinctly perceptible element in 
 the congregation; and we cannot doubt 
 that these, along with the city brethren, 
 have derived useful hints from Mr. Moody's 
 method for the conduct of prayer-meetings 
 in their own places of worship. In this 
 way, we think it likely that a great deal of 
 good may be done. 
 
 The three afternoon meetings held at 
 Sanger's (formerly Astley's) Amphitheatre, 
 were among the most successful of all the 
 gatherings, and are said to have been the 
 most fruitful in spiritual results. The place 
 could not hold all the people who flocked 
 to them ; and a proportionately larger 
 number of the " lapsed masses " were to be 
 seen in these South-side gatherings than in 
 the assemblies at the Agricultural Hall. 
 The two afternoon Bible readings — the 
 first held in the Conference Hall at Mild- 
 may-park, and the second at Exeter Hall, 
 and to both of which admission was pro- 
 cured only by ticket — were crammed, and 
 they seemed to be greatly enjoyed. 
 
 As for the great meetings, those held 
 every night (with the exception of Satur- 
 day) at the Agricultural Hall, and thrice 
 on Sunday in the same enormous edifice, 
 they have continued to attract an average 
 attendance of at least eleven or twelve 
 thousand down to the very last. On the 
 two nights when the address was not given 
 by Mr. Moody there was a great falling off 
 in the congregation. On Good Friday the 
 Times " felt bound " to express its " strong 
 conviction that the interest of the meetings 
 was rapidly falling off;" but the facts do 
 not sustain this view. The largest congre- 
 gations have assembled within the last ten 
 days ; and these have included all ranks 
 and classes of society. Royalty itself, in 
 the person of her Royal Highness the 
 Duchess of Teck, has expressed its inten- 
 tion to come since the leading journal 
 proclaimed the turning of the tide. On 
 one evening there were at least sixty 
 clergymen of the Establishment present, 
 with Dean Stanley occupying a conspicu- 
 ous seat on the platform ; and on the night 
 of Good Friday the evangelical Earl of 
 Shaftesbury sat on the same chair which a 
 few evenings before had been occupied by 
 the Broad Church Dean. Lord Shaftes- 
 bury, at the close of the service, paid a 
 visit, along with his daughters, to the in- 
 
24 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 quiry-room. In respect to the numbers of 
 the Agricultural Hall congregation, the 
 floor of the building is capable of seating 
 9,000 persons ; the raised platform for the 
 choir and ministers, 250 ; the eastern side 
 gallery, 900 ; the western side gallery, 
 1,000 ; the upper raised gallery in front of 
 the platform, 1,350 ; the balcony in front, 
 850 ; and the upper western balcony, 350. 
 Even on moderate computation, it would 
 seem, that about 350,000 must have been 
 the total of the numbers present at the 
 Agricultural Hall services during the 
 month ; though it must be borne in mind 
 that veiy many persons were frequent, and 
 not a few constant, attenders. It would 
 probably be a liberal allowance if we were 
 to say that 200,000 separate individuals 
 were present. The arrangements made by 
 the committee for the comfort of the con- 
 gregation and the preservation of order 
 have, from first to last, been admirable. 
 
 With respect to the inquiry-rooms, they 
 have been largely attended every night by 
 Christian friends, clerical and lay ; and the 
 penitents pressing in for spiritual advice 
 have, on many occasions, numbered several 
 hundreds. But there has been no more 
 excitement there than in the public ser- 
 vice ; indeed, the proceedings have been 
 more subdued, and a quiet, solemn earnest- 
 ness has characterized all that has been 
 done in connection with this part of the 
 work. Several gentlemen taking part in it 
 have testified to the good accomplished ; 
 and Mr. Sankey in particular, who is active 
 in the inquiry-room, describes the work of 
 which he was witness on Sunday week, and 
 on every succeeding night, as being in the 
 highest degree encouraging. Many Chris- 
 tian workers, though not so many as Mr. 
 Moody desires to see, have scattered them- 
 selves among the great audience at the 
 ordinary services, for the purpose of speak- 
 ing a word to their unconverted neighbors ; 
 and a case has been mentioned in which 
 the young ladies of a certain seminary 
 have, in this way, been instrumental in 
 leading twenty individuals to the Saviour. 
 With this we may bracket the case of a 
 lady who took her ten servants to one of 
 the services, and who reports that seven of 
 these have been, in consequence, converted 
 to God. Mr. Moody has detailed instances 
 of persons brought to a knowledge of God 
 in the inquiry-room one night, and appear- 
 ing on the next with friends whom they 
 desired to see sharing the peace which they 
 had secured. Since the second Sunday a 
 
 young men's meeting has been held every 
 night at St. Mary's Hall, immediately after 
 the public service; and latterly this feature 
 has come more conspicuously into view, 
 and been more pressingly urged upon the 
 attention of the class referred to by Mr. 
 Moody, who is ambitious of securing a 
 band of at least a thousand to assist him 
 in his work. 
 
 IV. 
 
 The following discriminating, candid, and 
 exhaustive review of the work of the Evan- 
 gelists, is from the pen of the Rev. R. W. 
 Dale, the successor of John Angel James, 
 at Birmingham. It appeared in the March 
 number of the Congregationalism and has 
 since k been widely circulated in pamphlet 
 form. It is here reprinted in full, and 
 is well worthy a careful perusal. 
 
 An article which appeared in the Con- 
 gregationalist for December, 1872, un- 
 der the title " Have we Forgotten Christ ? " 
 closed with the following words : " Al- 
 ready there are signs that the power of 
 Christ is ready to reveal itself again. In 
 every part of the country, the despondency 
 which has been occasioned by the de- 
 pressed condition of the spiritual life in 
 Christian people themselves, and the incon- 
 siderable success of the Gospel among 
 those who are outside, is" giving place to 
 courage and hope. Are we ready to receive 
 the returning Christ ? Many have prayed 
 Him to come back, or rather to reveal His 
 presence, which has never really been 
 withdrawn from us. Have we learnt how 
 sorely we need Him ? Are we prepared to 
 fall at His feet, and to confess that ' apart ' 
 from Him we 'can do nothing'? If we 
 meet Him as we should, there are the 
 strongest reasons to believe that He is about 
 to baptize us afresh with the Holy Ghost 
 and with fire." 
 
 During my absence in the East, the 
 Congregationalist contained a series of 
 articles on " Religious Revivals," written 
 before I left England ; and I had so deep 
 a conviction that a great manifestation of 
 the powor of God was at hand, that I re- 
 turned with a strong hope that I should 
 find Church after Church in different parts 
 of the country, bright with a new joy, and 
 on fire with a new zeal. The hope was not 
 fulfilled, and yet it was not altogether dis- 
 appointed. At Derby, at Ipswich, and in 
 some other places, there was already the 
 dawn of a new day ; and in many direc- 
 
LONDON. 
 
 25 
 
 tions the darkness was beginning to melt, 
 and those who had been long watching for 
 the morning were growing more and more 
 confident that the night was nearly gone. 
 
 In what form the new spiritual movement 
 would come, or by what agencies, it seemed 
 impossible to predict. In the series of 
 articles to which I have referred, it was 
 earnestly maintained that " if in our own 
 times God comes to us in the greatness of 
 His power and in triumphant love, His 
 coming may not be manifested in precisely 
 the same forms as in any of the great Relig- 
 ious' Revivals of former days, and may not 
 produce the same effects."* The reforma- 
 tion of the monasticism, and the great 
 religious movement associated with it, 
 extending from the close of the eleventh 
 century far into the thirteenth ; the Wal- 
 densian revival, which covered a part of 
 the same period ; the very remarkable out- 
 burst of religious life in the Low Countries 
 in the fifteenth century; the Protestant 
 reformation of the sixteenth century ; 
 English Puritanism ; English Methodism, 
 — were singularly unlike each other ; but 
 they were all the results of fresh communi- 
 cations to the Church of the life and light 
 and power of the Holy Ghost. In one case 
 there was the earnest and vehement preach- 
 ing of Christian morality; in another there 
 was a clearer apprehension of those spiritual 
 truths which touch, and perhaps cross, the 
 boundaries of Mysticism ; in another there 
 was a revolt against a priesthood that had 
 separated the Church from God, and a re- 
 discovery of the doctrine of Justification by 
 Faith ; in another a strong assertion of the 
 necessity of the new birth. The men who, 
 under God, did the work, differed greatly ; 
 they were monks ; they were common peo- 
 ple ; they were popular orators ; they were 
 scholars. Some of them wrote books, 
 others preached sermons. Some had re- 
 markable powers of organization, and have 
 stamped their names on great and perma- 
 nent ecclesiastical institutions ; others left 
 the new life to take form according to its 
 own laws, or to quicken the existing organi- 
 zation of the Church. 
 _ I thought it possible that in our own 
 time the power of God might be specially 
 manifested among children and young 
 people. Nor has this expectation proved 
 altogether unfounded. In several parts of 
 England there has sprung up a beautiful 
 and happy religious life among children, 
 
 * Congregationalist, Jan. 1873, page 2. 
 
 which is the promise of very large results, 
 if we remember with devoutness and faith 
 the words of Christ : " Suffer the little 
 children to come unto Me." 
 
 But I certainly did not suppose that 
 several of the great towns of the three 
 kingdoms were to witness a remarkable 
 religious movement, originated by two 
 American strangers, one of them a man who 
 had been trained for his work by his ex- 
 perience as a Sunday-school superintendent, 
 and the other with a fine baritone voice and 
 playing an American organ. 
 
 A few years ago I had read, week after 
 week, with great interest, the reports in the 
 Chicago Advance of Mr. Moody's addresses 
 at the noon-day prayer-meeting in that city ; 
 but I had never heard of him as an evangel- 
 ist. Indeed, until he came to England he 
 had never taken an evangelistic journey. 
 
 It is not my purpose to attempt any 
 general view of what these two guests of 
 ours have done — or rather of what God has 
 done through them — since they have been 
 on this side of the Atlantic. They began 
 their work, I believe, in York ; but in York 
 they had very little success. Their first 
 great impression was made in Newcastle. 
 In Glasgow, Edinburgh, and Dundee, the 
 impression was still greater ; in Dublin and 
 Belfast greater still. At Manchester and 
 Sheffield they collected vast crowds of 
 people, and there is reason to believe that 
 in both places a very considerable number 
 of persons were led to repent of sin and 
 to confess the authority and mercy of 
 Christ. 
 
 During the last fortnight of the month of 
 January they were in Birmingham. Their 
 first meeting was held on Sunday morning, 
 January 17th, at 8 o'clock, in the Town 
 Hall. The meeting was for " Christian 
 workers," and the admission was by ticket. 
 The morning was cheerless, damp and raw ; 
 but the great building was crowded in 
 every part. In the afternoon they held an 
 open service in the Hall, and thousands 
 went away unable to get in. The great 
 test, however, of the measure of the expec- 
 tation which they had excited came in the 
 evening. Last October twelvemonth, when 
 Mr. Bright addressed his constituents after 
 his return to the Cabinet, he spoke in 
 Bingley Hall, a building used for the annual 
 cattle show, and as a drill hall for the 
 volunteers. Various estimates were made 
 of the number of people that listened to 
 Mr. Bright on that occasion ; it seems 
 probable that most of them fell far short of 
 
26 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 the truth. At Mr. Bright's meeting in 
 October, 1873, there were no seats on the 
 floor of the hall, and without seats there is 
 now reason to believe that the hall will hold 
 between twenty and twenty-five thousand 
 people ; it was crowded in every part. For 
 the recent religious meetings, the " Moody 
 and Sankey Committee " hired upwards of 
 nine thousand chairs. On the very first 
 Sunday evening, long before eight o'clock, 
 when the service commenced, not only were 
 all the chairs occupied, but several thou- 
 sand people were standing, and thousands 
 more could not gain admission. It is difficult 
 to estimate accurately the real magnitude of 
 such a crowd ; but I am inclined to think 
 there were thirteen thousand people present. 
 Every night through the first week the Hall 
 was thronged in the same way, and there 
 were vast crowds outside. 
 
 On Sunday morning, January 24th, it 
 was filled with people who obtained admis- 
 sion by tickets, and who before they re- 
 ceived their tickets declared that they 
 were not in the habit of attending any place 
 of worship. In the afternoon of the same 
 day it was filled with women, and a second 
 service was held in the Town Hall for the 
 overflow. In the evening it was filled with 
 men. There was a break on the Monday 
 of the second week, when Mr. Moody had 
 an engagement at Manchester, to meet 
 those who professed to have received Christ 
 during his visit to that city. Mr. Bright 
 spoke in the Hall that night, and it was 
 most inconveniently crowded ; but some of 
 the police were of opinion that on several 
 of the following evenings the crowd that 
 filled the Hall for the religious services 
 was denser than that which filled it for the 
 political demonstration. Night after night, 
 long before the hour of service, long 
 rows of carriages stood in the street, 
 filled with persons who hoped that when 
 the crowd about the doors had thinned, 
 they might be able to find standing room 
 just inside, and thousands streamed away 
 because they found they had come too late 
 to have a chance of pressing in. 
 
 In addition to the evening service, there 
 was a prayer-meeting every morning at 
 twelve o'clock, at which Mr. Moody gave 
 an address of twenty or twenty-five min- 
 utes' length, and Mr. Sankey sang. The 
 meeting was held at first in the Town Hall, 
 which was generally quite full ; on the last 
 four days it was held in Bingley Hall, and 
 the attendance varied from four to six 
 thousand. At three o'clock, after the first 
 
 day or two, Mr. Moody gave a " Bible lec- 
 ture ; " he began in Carr's Lane Chapel, 
 which was soon found to be too small. It 
 was then transferred to Bingley Hall, and 
 the attendance varied from five to seven 
 thousand. 
 
 How is all this to be accounted for ? 
 
 " You advertised the Americans well," it 
 has been said, " by holding special prayer- 
 meetings every day for three weeks before 
 they came— -prayer-meetings in which all 
 the Evangelical Non-conformists and some 
 of the Evangelical clergy united." Well, 
 no doubt the prayer-meetings were a kind 
 of " advertisement " of the • services, and 
 assisted to attract large numbers on the 
 first few days. 
 
 It is said again : " The local newspapers 
 helped you. One of them published a 
 series of articles on Mr. Moody and Mr. 
 Sankey before they came, describing the 
 impression they had produced in Scotland 
 and Ireland. The Morning News gene- 
 rally gave several columns day after day to 
 reports of the services ; the Daily Post, 
 though prevented by pressure on its space 
 from reporting the services at equal length, 
 gave great prominence to them ; and even 
 the local Conservative organ, the Daily 
 Gazette, always had enough about ' Messrs. 
 Moody and Sankey ' to attract attention." 
 Granted : the Birmingham newspapers 
 helped us greatly. 
 
 It is also true that the local Committee 
 advertised the services most efficiently. 
 The walls of the town were covered with 
 their placards, and these were constantly 
 renewed. Further, it must be acknowl- 
 edged , that when once it was known that 
 Bingley Hall had been filled to hear the 
 strangers, a certain measure of popular ex- 
 citement and curiosity was created, which 
 made it almost certain that the hall would 
 be filled again. 
 
 I have had some experience, however, 
 of popular agitation. I think I know 
 pretty well what is likely to be effected by 
 newspaper articles and advertisements; 
 and these do not seem to me to explain the 
 interest which the services created from 
 the first. They explain still less the 
 deepening of the interest from day to day ; 
 they do not explain at all the effects which 
 I believe have been produced. 
 
 Some people have said that it is easy to 
 get crowds of women to ' hysteria! ." religi- 
 ous services. But although the morning and 
 afternoon meetings were largely attended 
 by women, 1 believe that the majority of 
 
LONDON. 
 
 27 
 
 the evening congregation always consisted 
 of men, and of men of all kinds— rough 
 lads of seventeen or eighteen, workingmen, 
 clerks, tradesmen, and manufacturers. I 
 happen to have on my desk a list of per- 
 sons that came into Carr's Lane Lecture- 
 room one evening to tell me that they had 
 " found Christ " during the fortnight that 
 Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey were here ; 
 out of twenty-one on the list, eleven are 
 men. I have another list of persons who 
 came to me the same evening who had 
 been quickened to earnest religious anxiety, 
 but were not yet at rest ; out of thirteen, 
 eight are men. I believe that these lists 
 imperfectly represent the proportion of 
 men to women among those who were im- 
 pressed by the services, for I generally find 
 that men are slower to express religious 
 decision than women. 
 
 Nor were the services at all "hysteri- 
 cal ; " the first sign of hysterical excitement 
 was instantly repressed by Mr. Moody, and 
 although I attended a very large number 
 of the meetings, I saw nothing of the kind 
 again. It was very curious, too, that al- 
 though the crowds were so enormous, very 
 few women fainted. I do not remember 
 more than three or four cases. . 
 
 The most plausible explanation that I 
 have heard from an " outsider " was sug- 
 gested to me by a Unitarian friend, who 
 said that since all the Evangelical Non-con- 
 formists and some Evangelical Church peo- 
 ple united to make the meetings a success, 
 it was inevitable that many thousands of 
 people should come together. But it so 
 happens that of all the towns in the king- 
 dom, of which I know anything, Birming- 
 ham is the least curious to listen to stran- 
 gers, whatever their ■ reputation and on 
 whatever subject they may have to speak. 
 The Birmingham people are very loyal to 
 their own leaders, and seem to care very 
 little about men who come from a distance. 
 The Evangelical Non-conformists are no 
 exception to this rule. 
 
 How, I ask again, is the great interest of 
 the people in these services to be account- 
 ed for? The truest, simplest, and most 
 complete reply to the question which I can 
 give is, that the power of God was mani- 
 fested in an extraordinary degree in con- 
 nection with them ; but there were con- 
 current circumstances which deserve no- 
 tice. 
 
 (1) As I have said, I attribute very 
 much to the attention and expectation ex- 
 cited by the preliminary prayer-meetings ; 
 
 I attribute still more to the articles in the 
 local newspapers, describing the impressions 
 which had been produced by Mr. Moody 
 and Mr. Sankey in other parts of the king- 
 dom. I also attribute very much to the 
 reports of " revival work " which have ap- 
 peared for many months in such news- 
 papers as The Christian World and The 
 Christian — reports which have convinced 
 large numbers of religious persons that the 
 services of our American visitors have 
 originated a religious movement more re- 
 markable than any we have seen in Eng- 
 land since the middle of the last century. 
 Thirty thousand copies* of The Christian, 
 containing an account of the services at 
 Manchester, were distributed in the con- 
 gregations of the town a week or two be- 
 fore Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey came to 
 us. 
 
 (2) I attribute very much to a fact 
 which is perhaps not sufficiently recognized 
 by any of us. There are, I believe, a very 
 large number of persons — many of them 
 regularly attending public worship, many 
 of them never crossing the threshold of 
 church or chapel — who have had deep re- 
 ligious impressions, which have not issued 
 in a clear decision to serve Christ, but 
 which have left a dull aching of. heart for 
 God. The sense of dissatisfaction with 
 their condition never wholly leaves them ; 
 it sometimes makes them very restless. 
 But when they listen to the preaching of 
 most of us, they feel as if we were moving 
 in regions which are inaccessible to them. 
 If they come to our places of worship, 
 they come without any hope of receiving 
 help. Many of them, having found that 
 we do not help them, never come at all. 
 When -such people heard that within a very 
 few months thousands of men and women 
 had declared that, while listening to Mr. 
 Moody and Mr. Sankey, they had passed 
 from religious indifference or despondency 
 into the clear light of God, they began to 
 think that for them too 'there might be 
 hope. I think it probable that many of 
 the " converts " will be found to have be- 
 longed to this forgotten class. 
 
 (3) There must be large numbers of 
 persons in Birmingham who have relatives 
 and friends in the towns that the Ameri- 
 can Evangelists had visited before coming 
 to us ; and I have no doubt that mothers, 
 brothers, sisters, cousins, old school-fellows, 
 and old shop-mates wrote urgent letters to 
 
 * I think this was the number, but am not quite certain. 
 
28 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 them entreating them to attend the ser- 
 vices. At one meeting for " inquirers " I 
 met a young man who seemed quite care- 
 less about religious thought and duty, and 
 I asked him how it was that he remained 
 to that meeting. He told me he had prom- 
 ised his friends " to go to the Moody and 
 .Sankey meetings ;" and he seemed to sup- 
 pose that to remain to the inquirers' meet- 
 ing was part of the process to which he 
 was pledged to submit himself. 
 
 (4) After the first day or two, the ser- 
 vices were " advertised " in a very much 
 more efficient manner than by newspapers 
 or placards : every evening, at the " after- 
 meeting," a considerable number of per- 
 sons received Christ as their " Prince and 
 Saviour," and, judging from those with 
 whom I conversed, most of them went 
 home with overflowing joy. I had seen 
 occasional instances before of instant tran- 
 sition from religious anxiety to the clear 
 and triumphant consciousness of restora- 
 tion to God ; but what struck me in the 
 gallery of Bingley Hall was the fact that 
 this instant transition took place with nearly 
 every person with whom I talked. They 
 had come up into the gallery anxious, rest- 
 less, feeling after God in the darkness, and 
 when, after a conversation of a quarter of 
 an hour or twenty minutes, they went 
 away, their faces were filled with light, and 
 they left me not only at peace with God 
 but filled with joy. I have seen the sun- 
 rise from the top of Helvellyn and the top 
 of the Righi, and there is something very 
 glorious in it ; but to see the light of heav- 
 en suddenly^ strike on man after man in 
 the course of one evening is very much 
 more thrilling. These people carried their 
 new joy with them to their homes and 
 their workshops. It could not be hid. On 
 the Sunday after Mr. Moody and Mr. 
 Sankey had left us, I invited those members 
 of my own congregation to meet me who 
 had come to Christ during the. services of 
 the preceding fortnight. A few who were 
 still out at sea longing to make their way 
 to quiet water came with them. Nothing 
 was easier than to tell the difference be- 
 tween the two classes ; I think I could have 
 separated them into two divisions without 
 asking a question and with scarcely a mis- 
 take. Those who were still " inquirers," 
 if they did not look anxious and troubled, 
 looked like other people ; the " converts " 
 were bright with their new joy. It is as 
 yet too early to obtain any general informa 
 tion about the extent of the influence which 
 
 I have attributed to the converts them- 
 selves ; but among the names that I have 
 on several lists of persons that I saw my- 
 self, I find the names of two clerks who sat 
 side by side at the same desk, three pairs 
 of brothers and sisters, three husbands 
 with their wives; and four brothers — rough, 
 working men — all of whom have been 
 awakened to religious thought by Mr. 
 Moody's addresses.* 
 
 (5) Nearly all the "living" and active 
 members of the various Evangelical 
 Churches hoped that the services would 
 achieve great results ; and many Christian 
 people whose religious life was depressed 
 and sad, trusted that they might find their 
 way to the light. 
 
 (6) Direct efforts were made to induce 
 those who had not been at any of the meet- 
 ings to come to them. In one manufactory 
 in which 600 people are employed, I be- 
 lieve that there was an attempt to induce 
 all who were not in the habit of attend- 
 ing public worship to go to the special 
 meeting that was held for that class of 
 persons. Hand-bills were distributed from 
 house to house in the poorer parts of 
 the town. Very many persons of all 
 ranks, who had become interested in the 
 services, urgently pressed their friends to 
 go with them to hear the American stran- 
 gers. 
 
 (7) The services themselves were at- 
 tractive. 
 
 Mr. Sankey's solos evidently touched 
 very many hearts; and the effect pro- 
 duced by the manner in which the vast 
 audiences united in such songs as " Hold 
 the fort, for I am coming," and u Safe in 
 the arms of Jesus," and " The Great 
 Physician now is near," was sometimes 
 very thrilling. The " songs " have been 
 sharply criticised. It is very easy to 
 criticise them ; it might be more profit- 
 able to consider why it is that both the 
 music and the words are so popular and 
 effective. About their popularity there 
 can be no doubt. There were sometimes 
 ten or twelve thousand people in Bingley 
 Hall for more than an hour before the 
 services began. With intervals of a few 
 minutes they occupied themselves with the 
 more popular hymns and melodies ; and 
 the delight with which they sang them 
 was obvious. Passing along the streets I 
 
 * Some of these are not persons with whom I had conver- 
 sation at the " after-meetings," but are persons who have 
 given their names to me as wishing to enter Carr s Lane 
 Church. 
 
LONDON. 
 
 29 
 
 hear men whistling " Safe in the arms 
 of Jesus.". I have long held the convic- 
 tion, and often expressed it, that the 
 reformation in our Psalmody which has 
 been going on for the last five-and-twenty 
 years, though it was very necessary, and 
 though in some particulars it has been 
 very admirable, is, in some respects, un- 
 satisfactory. 
 
 The tunes which were sung by Non- 
 conformist congregations thirty years ago 
 were often vulgar, but they were real 
 tunes, easily learnt, easily remembered: 
 and they haunted people during the week. 
 Most of them were destitute of artistic 
 merit, but the people liked them, and they 
 were the natural expression of their emo- 
 tion. Many of the new tunes are not 
 " tunes " at all. They are not vulgar, but 
 they are uninteresting. They differ from 
 their predecessors very much as the dull- 
 ness of a " respectable " dinner-party dif- 
 fers from the merriment of a picnic at 
 which the people are just a little unrefined, 
 but at which they have resolved to enjoy 
 themselves. I do not like either, but on 
 the whole I prefer the picnic. The men 
 who have composed or adapted the new 
 tunes are for the most part organists, who 
 know very much more about how to get 
 solemn effects out of their instrument than 
 how to give the people something to sing. 
 Mr. Sankey's melodies — whatever their 
 demerits — are caught by thousands of peo- 
 ple of all kinds, cultivated and uncultivat- 
 ed, men, women, and children, and are 
 sung "with a will." 
 
 I agree with those who say that we ought, 
 if possible, to ge^ really good music for 
 God's service, but it must be on one con- 
 dition : that we do not sacrifice " God's 
 service " to the " good music." Our first 
 business is to enable Christian congrega- 
 tions to give free and happy expression to 
 their joy and trust in God's love, and their 
 reverence for God's majesty : the promotion 
 of their musical taste is a matter of only sec- 
 ondary importance. Moreover, my con- 
 tention is that much of the new music 
 differs from the old chiefly in one particu- 
 lar : there is not more musical genius in it, 
 but less life. Let a scientific musician 
 write tunes which lay hold of the imagina- 
 tion and heart of all kinds of men as pow- 
 erfully as some of those which Mr. Sankey 
 has brought together in his little book, and 
 most of Mr. Sankey's melodies will soon 
 be forgotten. 
 
 The same principles are applicable to 
 
 the hymns. Critics have said that they 
 are " childish," that they have no " literary 
 merit," that there is something ridiculous in 
 hearing a congregation of grown people 
 singing with enthusiasm, " I am so glad that 
 Jesus loves me." Well, the fact that 
 hymns which are simple even to childish- 
 ness are sung by grown people with so 
 much earnestness, that hymns with no 
 " literary merit " kindle new fire in the 
 hearts of men and women who know some- 
 thing of Shakespeare, Milton, and Words- 
 worth, is surely worth investigating. Is it 
 the " childishness " which accounts for 
 their power ? Is it the absence of " lit- 
 erary merit?" I think not. Give the 
 people a collection of hymns characterized 
 by equal fervor, expressing with the same 
 directness the elementary convictions and 
 the deepest emotions of the Christian heart, 
 and if they have also the literary merit 
 which is absent from many, at least, of Mr. 
 Sankey's songs, they will become equally 
 popular, and their popularity will be more 
 enduring. But our hymn-books are too 
 stiff and cold. People want to sing, not 
 what they think, but what they feel j and 
 if they are asked to sing hymns in which 
 there is no glow of feeling, and in which 
 the thought is perfectly commonplace, they 
 will not sing at all. " I am so glad that 
 Jesus loves me " is a childish way of ex- 
 pressing our joy in the love of Christ ; but 
 if hymn - writers will not help us to ex- 
 press it in a more masculine way, we must 
 express it as best we can. How few hymns 
 there are in our language which express 
 thanksgiving for salvation in a popular and 
 really lyrical form ! how few which express 
 exultation in the large freedom which is 
 the inheritance of those in Christ ! Again, 
 it is of no use asking people to sing to God 
 in a language remote from the language of 
 their common life : hence one of the diffi- 
 culties of writing a really good hymn. 
 There is similar difficulty in writing good 
 secular songs ; we have an infinite number 
 of songs which are musical in their lan- 
 guage, and graceful in their thought, but 
 which have never found their way to the 
 heart of the nation ; the number of songs 
 which have really high literary merit and 
 are also popular is perhaps smaller than 
 the number of successful hymns. Mr. Bin- 
 ney's " Eternal Light " has the simplicity, 
 fervor, and dignity which constitute a per- 
 fect hymn ; but I am not sure whether its 
 dignity does not impose a kind of strain 
 upon very many minds, which though very 
 
3° 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 good for them occasionally, interferes with 
 their delight in singing it. There are, 
 however, comparatively few hymns which 
 combine the simplicity necessary both for 
 the cultivated and uncultivated in acts of 
 happy thanksgiving, praise, and worship, 
 with elevation of thought and manner. 
 
 But it was not the singing only which 
 made the services interesting: there was 
 great animation and variety in them. In 
 the evening they began with a hymn which 
 the people sang together ; but what would 
 be the " order " of the service no one knew, 
 and I suspect Mr. Moody did not know 
 beforehand. Every man who is accus- 
 tomed to conduct public meetings for any 
 purpose can easily tell whether the people 
 are interested : Mr. Moody has this instinct- 
 ive perception in a remarkable degree. 
 
 After the first hymn somebody generally 
 offered a short prayer ; if it was clear that 
 the heart of the audience went with the 
 prayer, he would then read a chapter and 
 make a few remarks upon it as he read ; if 
 not, he would ask Mr. Sankey to sing a solo, 
 or a solo with a chorus in which the people 
 joined, or else one of the most popular 
 hymns. Then he would read the chapter, 
 and perhaps have another hymn or offer a 
 short prayer himself. Then would come 
 another hymn, and then the sermon. Some- 
 times the sermon was followed by a solo 
 from Mr. Sankey, sometimes by a hymn in 
 which all united, sometimes by a prayer. 
 Everything was determined by what was 
 felt to be the actual mood of the moment. 
 Generally the whole service was over in a 
 little more than an hour and a quarter. 
 Then came the " after meeting," of which 
 I will say something presently. 
 
 Of Mr. Moody's own power I find it dif- 
 ficult to speak. It is so real, and yet so 
 unlike the power of ordinary preachers, that 
 I hardly know how to analyze it. Its reality 
 is indisputable. Any man who can interest 
 and impress an audience varying from three 
 thousand to six thousand people for half an 
 hour in the morning, and for three-quarters 
 of an hour in the afternoon, and who can in- 
 terest a third audience of thirteen or fifteen 
 thousand people for three-quarters of an 
 hour again in the evening, must have power 
 of some kind. Of course, some people 
 listened without caring much for what he 
 said ; but though I generally sat in a po- 
 sition which enabled me to see the kind of 
 impression he produced, I rarely saw many 
 faces which did not indicate the most ac- 
 tive and earnest interest. The people were 
 
 of all sorts, old and young, rich and poor, 
 keen tradesmen, manufacturers, and mer- 
 chants, and young ladies who had just left 
 school, rough boys who knew more about 
 dogs and pigeons than about books, and 
 cultivated women. For a time I could not 
 understand it — I am not sure that I under- 
 stand it now. At the first meeting, Mr. 
 Moody's address was simple, direct, kindly, 
 and hopeful ; it had a touch of humor and 
 a touch of pathos ; it was lit up with a story 
 or two that filled most eyes with tears ; but 
 there seemed nothing in it very remarkable. 
 Yet it told. A prayer-meeting with an ad- 
 dress, at eight o'clock on a damp, cold Jan- 
 uary morning, was hardly the kind of thing 
 — let me say it frankly — that I should gen- 
 erally regard as attractive ; but I enjoyed 
 it heartily ; it seemed one of the happiest 
 meetings I had ever attended; there was 
 warmth and there was sunlight in it. At 
 the evening meeting the same day, at Bing- 
 ley Hall, I was still unable to make it out 
 how it was that he had done so much in 
 other parts of the kingdom. I listened with 
 interest ; everybody listened with interest ; 
 and I was conscious again of a certain 
 warmth and brightness which made the 
 service very pleasant, but I could not see 
 that there was much to impress those that 
 were careless about religious duty. The 
 next morning at the prayer-meeting the 
 address was more incisive and striking, and 
 at the evening service I began to see that 
 the stranger had a faculty for making the 
 elementary truths of the Gospel intensely 
 clear and vivid. But it still seemed most 
 remarkable that he should have done so 
 much, and on Tuesday I told Mr. Moody 
 that the work was most plainly of God, for I 
 could see no real relation between him and 
 what he had done. He laughed .cheerily, 
 and said he should be very sorry if it were 
 otherwise. I began to wonder whether 
 what I had supposed to be a law of the 
 Divine kingdom was perfectly uniform. I 
 thought that there were scores of us who 
 could preach as effectively as Mr. Moody, 
 and who might therefore, with God's good 
 help, be equally successful. 
 
 In the course of a day or two my mistake 
 was corrected ; but to the last there were 
 sensible people who listened to him with a 
 kind of interest and delight with which they 
 never listen to very "distinguished" and 
 eloquent preachers, and who yet thought 
 that though Mr. Moody was " very simple 
 and earnest," he had no particular power 
 as a speaker. I do not intend to suggest 
 
LONDON. 
 
 3i 
 
 any comparison between Mr. Moody and 
 our great English orator, but I have met 
 people who have talked in the same way 
 about Mr. Bright, and who seem to think 
 that to speak like Mr. Bright was possible to 
 nearly everybody. 
 
 One of the elements of Mr. Moody's 
 power consists in his perfect naturalness. 
 He has something to say, and he says it — 
 says it as simply and directly to thirteen 
 thousand people as to thirteen. » He has 
 nothing of the impudence into which some 
 speakers are betrayed when they try to be 
 easy and unconventional ; but he talks in 
 a perfectly unconstrained and straightfor- 
 ward way, just as he would talk to half-a- 
 dozen old friends at his fireside. The ef- 
 fect of this is very intelligible. You no 
 more think of criticising him than you 
 think of criticising a man that you meet in 
 the street, and who tells you the shortest 
 way to a railway station. I can criticise 
 most preachers and speakers; I criticised 
 Dr. Guthrie, though I was either laughing 
 or crying the greater part of the time that 
 I was listening to him ; but somehow I did 
 not think of criticising Mr. Moody until I 
 had got home. Generally there seemed 
 nothing to criticise ; once or twice in the 
 simplest and most inartistic manner, he said 
 things which at the moment he said them 
 I felt were of the kind to give a popular 
 speaker a great triumph, but his whole 
 manner threw me out of the critical atti- 
 tude. Some men force you to be critical. 
 It is impossible to take a single coin from 
 them without ringing it on the table and 
 looking to see whether it is properly 
 " milled." From^ first to last, they provoke 
 "watchful jealousy." It is clear that they 
 are taking a great deal of trouble with their 
 sentences ; it is disrespectful not to examine 
 their work. It is clear, too, that they are 
 giving you their b^st thoughts, their best 
 arguments, and their best illustrations, and 
 they show them to you just as a collector 
 of gems shows you his last triumphant 
 acquisition. It is impossible — it is almost 
 insulting — not to criticise. When a speech 
 or sermon is plainly a work of art, criticism 
 is inevitable. It is not necessary for any- 
 one to paint pictures, to sing songs, or to 
 deliver artistic addresses; but if a man 
 insists on being an artist, and lets you know 
 it, he forces upon you a critical examination 
 ©f his performance. 
 
 Mr. Moody — so it seems to me — has an 
 "art "of a very effective kind; but he is 
 infinitely more than an artist, and therefore 
 
 most people listen without criticising. This 
 is an immense element of power. If our 
 congregations came to hear us preach, in- 
 stead of coming to hear how we preach, 
 the effect of our sermons would be immeas- 
 urably great. Now and then Mr. Moody 
 quoted a text in a very illegitimate sense ; 
 Now and then he advanced an argument 
 which would not hold water; now and 
 then he laid down principles which seemed 
 untenable ; and there was a momentary 
 protest on the part of the critical faculty ; 
 but the protest was only momentarily. I 
 was not thrown out of sympathy with him. 
 It is objected that he is too " familiar " 
 with sacred things. Generally — not always 
 — the objection comes from persons who 
 are extremely unfamiliar with them. The 
 fault that is charged against him — if it be a 
 fault — is perhaps not too common in these 
 days. There are not too many people who 
 live, and move, and have their being in the 
 fair provinces of Christian truth, and Chris- 
 tian hope, and Christian joy. Mr. Moody 
 is, no doubt, very " familiar " with things 
 about which he talks. He is like a man 
 who keeps Sunday every day in the week; 
 his mind does not put on Sunday clothes 
 when he begins to speak about religion. 
 Religious truth is the subject of his con- 
 stant thought ; he does not therefore as- 
 sume the " Bible tone " when he begins to 
 pray or preach. In one of Mr. Ruskin's 
 books there is a very remarkable passage 
 on ecclesiastical architecture, which has oc- 
 curred to me very often while thinking of 
 Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey. Mr. Ruskin 
 says that the great builders of the Middle 
 Ages never thought of building a church in 
 a different style from that in which they 
 built a house. There was no " ecclesiasti- 
 cal " style of architecture. There were 
 houses in every street with doors and win- 
 dows and niches in the walls for saints, 
 just like the doors and windows and niches 
 of the cathedral. The cathedral was larger, 
 the materials used in it were richer, the 
 work was very much more elaborate ; but 
 when a man went to worship God he did 
 not feel that he was in a building different 
 in style from the common buildings about 
 him. Mr. Ruskin does not discuss the 
 question whether for religious reasons it is 
 desirable to have an " ecclesiastical " style 
 of architecture, but he insists that those 
 who erected the great ecclesiastical build- 
 ings of the Middle Ages did not intend to 
 produce the kind of feeling which these 
 buildings produce upon ourselves. We 
 
32 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 feel when we are in Lincoln or Notre Dame, 
 that we are in a building which is so dis- 
 tinctively religious that it would be almost 
 profane to apply the style to common uses. 
 This is because our houses are not built in 
 the same style as the churches ; but when 
 those great churches were erected they were 
 illustrations of the ordinary house archi- 
 tecture carried to perfection. This is Mr. 
 Ruskin's theory ; and he maintains that we 
 can never have good church architecture 
 until our house architecture is sufficiently 
 noble to be used for church purposes. 
 
 Now the architecture — if I may so speak 
 — of Mr. Moody's discourses is not ecclesi- 
 astical. The windows, and the doors, and 
 the furniture, and the decorations are of 
 the kind with which we are familiar in our 
 every-day life. He does not tell stories 
 because they .are amusing ; but if an amus- 
 ing story helps him to make a truth clearer, 
 or to expose a common mistake, he does 
 not refuse to tell it merely because it is 
 amusing. The common things of common 
 life are about him all the time he is speak- 
 ing. He uses the words of the home and 
 the street : the plainer they are the better 
 he likes them. The gowns and bands 
 which some of our preachers wear are the 
 symbols of the special costume in which 
 they think it proper to array religious truth. 
 Mr. Moody does without gown or bands, 
 and speaks to men as he would speak to 
 them at a meeting of the " United King- 
 dom Alliance," or at a political meeting 
 during a contested election. He has given 
 himself to God, all that he has, all that he 
 is, and he uses every faculty and resource 
 of his nature to prevail upon men to hate 
 sin and to trust and love Christ. To him 
 nothing is common or unclean. He has 
 humor, and he uses it ; he has passion, and 
 he uses it ; he can tell racy anecdotes, and 
 he tells them ; he can make people cry as 
 well as laugh, and he does it. 
 
 Some people say that he is " irreverent." 
 If he is, I must have been singularly fortu- 
 nate, for I have never heard him say any- 
 thing which justifies the charge. But what 
 people seem to mean is that he does not 
 regard with religious respect everyone that 
 is mentioned in the Bible. Why should 
 he ? When he said that Bartimaeus, after 
 getting his sight, was eager to go home and 
 to " see what kind of a looking woman he 
 had for a wife, for you know that as yet he 
 had never seen Mrs. Bartimaeus," some 
 people who saw the report in the news- 
 papers thought this was a proof of the ir- 
 
 reverence of which he is said to be guilty. 
 But I do not know that there is any reason 
 for speaking reverently either of Bartimaeus 
 or his wife. As a matter of taste, most of 
 us would prefer to describe the woman as 
 " the wife " of the blind man; but why the 
 "Mrs." should be thought irreverent it is 
 difficult to understand. Reverence is due 
 to God alone, and to Him in whom God is 
 manifest in the flesh ; of God, of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, there was never a word which 
 was not inspired by fervent love, perfect 
 trust, and devout worship. Of great saints, 
 good men will speak with affection and re- 
 spect ; and it was thus that Mr. Moody 
 spoke of them. 
 
 There was something in his way of telling 
 Scripture narratives from which preachers 
 may learn very much. The Oriental 
 drapery was stripped off, and he told the 
 stories as though they had happened in 
 Chicago just before he had left home, or 
 in Birmingham an hour or two before the 
 service began. At times this gave the 
 stories a certain air of grotesqueness, but it 
 made the moral element in them intensely 
 real. We are in the habit of making a 
 double demand on our hearers ; we ask 
 them, first, to reproduce, by a strong effort 
 of imagination, the Oriental circumstances 
 of the narratives, and we then ask them to 
 apprehend the human passions and follies 
 and virtues which the narratives illustrate. 
 I believe that they get so interested in the 
 mere drapery that the substantial facts are 
 often missed ; or else the enduring human 
 element looks so strange in its unfamiliar 
 costume that its power is lost. I have 
 heard men say that of late years the scenery 
 and the dresses at the great theatres are 
 wonderfully improved, but that the acting 
 is very inferior to what it once was. Mr. 
 Moody cares nothing for the scenery and 
 the dresses. If he were a " manager " he 
 might bring Julius Caesar on to the stage in 
 the uniform of an American general, and 
 Hamlet might put on his " Ulster " when 
 he was going out to meet the ghost, but 
 he would insist on making the plot and 
 passion of the play intensely and vividly 
 real.* 
 
 Of the aspect of the truth on which he 
 dwells it is not necessary to say much. 
 His great topic is the infinite love and 
 power of Christ. That Christ wants to save 
 
 * To prevent misunderstanding it may be well to say I do 
 not intend to suggest that all preachers ought to strip off 
 the "Oriental drapery" from the Bible stories. Can we 
 not keep the proper "drapery," and yet make the stories 
 real ? 
 
LONDON. 
 
 ■K 
 
 men, and can do it, is the substance of 
 nearly all his discourses. I asked him, 
 after one of the morning services, whether 
 he never used the element of terror in his 
 preaching ? He said that he did sometimes, 
 but that " a man's heart ought to be very 
 tender " when speaking about the doom of 
 the impenitent ; that the manner in which 
 some preachers threatened unbelievers with 
 the wrath to come, as though they had a 
 kind of satisfaction in thinking of the suf- 
 ferings of the lost, was to him very shock- 
 ing. He added that in the course of his 
 visit to a town he generally preached one 
 sermon on hell and one on heaven. That 
 night he preached on the text, " Son, re- 
 member!" I greatly regret that I hap- 
 pened to be absent; I should like to have 
 heard how he dealt with this difficult sub- 
 ject. As the readers of the Congregational- 
 ist know, I believe that in modern preach- 
 ing there is too little said about the awful 
 words of our Lord concerning the destiny 
 of those who resist His authority and reject 
 His salvation. The unwillingness of most 
 of us to speak of this terrible subject ought 
 to suggest very earnest self-examination. 
 Christ's love for men, which was infinitely 
 more tender than ours, did not prevent 
 Him from speaking of " the worm that 
 dieth not, and the fire that is not quenched," 
 and it is surely presumptuous of us to as- 
 sume that we are prevented from speaking 
 of future punishment by the depth of our 
 sympathy with the Divine mercy. 
 
 The possibility of " instantaneous con- 
 version " was one of the points on which he 
 insisted incessantly. I think I should pre- 
 fer to speak of the certainty of Christ's im- 
 mediate response to a frank trust in His 
 love, and a frank submission to His author- 
 ity. These, however, are only two ways 
 of presenting the same truth ; and the vigor 
 and earnestness with which he charged his 
 hearers to obtain at once the pardon of sin 
 and power to break away from a sinful life, 
 were extremely effective. 
 
 Almost invariably the preaching was fol- 
 lowed by an "after meeting." Cards of 
 admission to the meetings for inquirers had 
 been distributed among the ministers who 
 co-operated with the movement, to be given 
 by them to ladies and gentlemen to whom 
 they could entrust the duty of conversing 
 with persons agitated by religious anxiety 
 and needing sympathy and advice. The 
 intention of this arrangement was to pre- 
 vent " inquirers " from being left in the 
 hands of unwise and incompetent people. 
 
 How many of these " cards " were dis- 
 tributed I do not know ; in my own church 
 I gave away between a dozen and a score, 
 and it was pleasant to me to see many of 
 my friends at their work night after night. 
 The arrangement broke down. The num- 
 ber of persons who remained for the " after 
 meeting " was so large that a general appeal 
 had to be made again and again to Chris- 
 tian people in the congregation to give their 
 help. Some responded who had more 
 enthusiasm than good sense. But, not- 
 withstanding this, the results of the " after 
 meeting " were extraordinary. I have 
 already spoken of the number of persons 
 with whom I conversed myself, to whom, 
 while I was conversing with them, the light 
 came which springs from the discovery of 
 God's love and power, and from the accept- 
 ance of His will as the law of life. Testi- 
 mony after testimony has reached me from 
 " converts " to whom the same light came 
 while conversing with others. " I went up 
 into the gallery," said one young man to 
 me, a day or two ago, " and Mr. Sankey 
 walked up and down with me, and talked to 
 me as though he had been my own father ; 
 and I found Christ." 
 
 The preaching without the " after meet- 
 ing " would not have accomplished one- 
 fifth of the results. It was in the quiet, 
 unexciting talk with individuals • that the 
 impressions produced by Mr. Moody's ad- 
 dresses issued in a happy trust in Christ, 
 and a clear decision to live a Christian life. 
 The galleries were a beautiful sight. Mr. 
 Moody's quaint directions were almost uni- 
 versally followed : " Let the young men 
 talk to the young men, the maidens to the 
 maidens, the elder women to the elder wom- 
 en, and the elder men to the elder men " 
 Cultivated young ladies were sitting or 
 standing with girls of their own age, some- 
 times with two or three together, whose 
 eager faces indicated the earnestness of 
 their desire to understand how they were 
 to lay hold of the great blessing which 
 they seemed to be touching but could not 
 grasp. Young men were talking to lads — 
 some of their own social position, others 
 with black hands and rough clothes, which 
 were suggestive of gun-making and rolling 
 mills and brass foundries. Ladies of re- 
 finement were trying to make the truth clear 
 to women whose worn faces and poor dress 
 told of the hardships of their daily life. 
 Men of business, local politicians, were at 
 the same work with men of forty and fifty 
 years of age. And there was the brightness 
 
34 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 of hope and faith in the tone and manner 
 and bearing of nearly all of them. Chris- 
 tian people who want to know the real na- 
 ture of the work of our American brethren, 
 and to catch its spirit, should take care to 
 spend a few hours at the "after meeting." 
 If they go twice, they will find it hard to 
 keep away. 
 
 Separate arrangements were made for 
 those of the young men who preferred an 
 after meeting of their own. A Presbyterian 
 church in the neighborhood of the Hail was 
 thrown open for them, and the attendance 
 was generally very large. 
 
 Mr. Moody does not approve of the pub- 
 lication in newspapers of the number of 
 persons who have declared that they have 
 been led to begin a Christian life as the 
 result of these services, and I therefore do 
 not feel at liberty to publish in these pages 
 the information on this point which is in 
 my possession. A week after he had left 
 us he returned to hold a farewell meeting 
 for " converts " and " inquirers." Ministers 
 sat at the office of the Young Men's Chris- 
 tian Association to receive applications for 
 tickets from both these classes of persons. 
 In every case I believe that there was per- 
 sonal conversation with the applicants. 
 Their names and addresses were registered, 
 and the congregations with which they were 
 already connected, or with which they in- 
 tended to connect themselves. One hun- 
 dred and twenty names have been sent to 
 me of persons who are already attendants at 
 Carr's Lane, or who mean to attend there. 
 These include eighty-five professed " con- 
 verts," and thirty-five persons who have 
 been awakened to religious earnestness, but 
 who cannot say that they have rest of heart 
 in Christ. The large majority of them, so 
 far as I have been able at present to analyze 
 the list, are working people, and most of 
 them young men and women. In some 
 cases the young men told me that they had 
 been in the habit of swearing and using bad 
 language up to the night when the truth 
 came to them. " And never since then ? " 
 I have asked. They smiled, as though I 
 had asked a very unnecessary question, 
 and answered, " Never, sir." And when I 
 talked to them about their conduct at home 
 to their parents, and about their temper, it 
 still seemed that I was going over ground 
 that they had already gone over for them- 
 selves : " Things don't put me about now, 
 sir, as they used," was the answer of a 
 rough boy of seventeen or eighteen. I 
 heard through a friend, that a manufacturer, 
 
 who had a violent temper, and who had 
 been accustomed to swear a great deal at 
 his men, was suddenly so much changed 
 that the men noticed it, and, of course, in- 
 ferred that he had been to " Moody; " for 
 a whole week they tried, "for the fun of 
 it," to get him to swear at them again, but 
 failed. I heard of another case that was 
 very sad. A poor girl came to one of the 
 meetings and was deeply impressed ; when 
 she got home, her father, who was half 
 drunk, insisted on knowing where she had 
 been, and when she told him, he was in a 
 great rage and violently abused her. She 
 bore this quietly, and went to bed. The 
 neighbors, however, got to know it, and the 
 next morning, as she went to work, they 
 hooted at her and chafed her in the street. 
 When she reached the shop where she is 
 employed, her shopmates began to tease 
 her and annoy her ; she bore it a long time, 
 but at last gave way and turned upon them 
 in a burst of passion, and poured out on 
 them a torrent of curses. The deepest re- 
 morse came upon the poor girl, and she 
 thought that it was impossible for her to 
 be recovered from her fall. I have no 
 doubt that the Christian lady who is caring 
 for her told her of one who, though he 
 denied Christ with oaths and curses, was 
 forgiven, and restored to all the honors 
 and joys of his Apostleship. 
 
 The effect of this work has extended 
 beyond those who were present at the ser- 
 vices ; and very much of the good that 
 has been effected is never likely to be 
 known. Since I began to write this- paper, 
 a son of one of the members of my own 
 Church, a lad of seventeen, came to me 
 and said he wished to enter the Church. 
 I talked to him for a few minutes, and 
 took for granted that Mr. Moody's services 
 had led him to religious decision. He had 
 all the brightness and joyousness which I 
 have come to regard as characteristic of 
 the typical " Moody convert." I asked 
 him which of the services had had the 
 greatest effect on him, and he said that his 
 business engagements had prevented him 
 from going to any of them. " How was 
 it, then," I asked, " that you came to trust 
 in Christ ?" " Well, sir," he said, " I could 
 not go to the meetings, but I heard a great 
 deal of what these two gentlemen were 
 doing, and I came to the conclusion that 
 they could not be doing it themselves, but 
 that God must be doing it ; and then I 
 came to see that I could look to God my- 
 self and get all the good." 
 
LONDON. 
 
 35 
 
 Some of the most remarkable results of 
 the visit of our American friends are to 
 be found, perhaps, among those who have 
 been long members of Christian Churches. 
 1 hardly know how to describe the change 
 which has passed over them. It is like 
 -the change which comes upon a landscape 
 when clouds which have been hanging over 
 it for hours suddenly vanish, and the sun- 
 light seems to fill both heaven and earth- 
 There is a joyousness, and an elasticity of 
 spirit, and a hopefulness, which have com- 
 pletely transformed them; and the trans- 
 formation shows itself in the unostenta- 
 tious eagerness with which they are taking 
 up Christian work. 
 
 If I thought it worth while, I could 
 speak of some things in this work which 
 are not to my taste, and some things which 
 my judgment disapproves. But before 
 Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey came to Bir- 
 mingham, I had arrived at the conclusion 
 that what was said of the early evangelists 
 at Antioch was the truest account of the 
 work of these American evangelists in 
 Scotland and Ireland, " The hand of the 
 Lord was with them : and a great number 
 believed and turned unto the Lord." This 
 conviction has been deepened and con- 
 firmed by all that I have seen of them. 
 When Whitfield and Wesley were renewing 
 the religious life of England, there were 
 learned, orthodox, and devout ministers 
 who were distressed by " The Decay of 
 the Dissenting Interest," and the low state 
 of religion throughout the country ; there 
 were ministers who had written pamphlets 
 on these subjects in the hope of reawaken- 
 ing in the Christian Churches of that time 
 the faith and ze^al of earlier and better 
 days, but who regarded Whitfield and 
 Wesley with a distrust like that with which 
 Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey are now re- 
 garded by some excellent people. The 
 very objections which are urged against 
 Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey were urged 
 against the leaders of the great Evangelical 
 revival which saved England from sinking 
 
 into atheism. The result was inevitable; 
 these ministers and their churches missed 
 the blessing for which they had been long- 
 ing and praying. When " the power of 
 God " is with men who preach what we 
 acknowledge to be the great truths of the 
 Gospel, it is surely our clear duty to co- 
 operate with them heartily and frankly. If 
 in their methods, and if in their very con- 
 ception of Christian truth and the Christian 
 life, there are some things which we cannot 
 accept, these may surely be borne with 
 and even forgotten. Those men especially 
 who are in the habit of insisting on 
 " breadth " of sympathy with all in whom 
 there is genuine Christian earnestness, and 
 who are always saying that rigid accuracy 
 in doctrinal definitions is of inferior impor- 
 tance to a living faith in Christ, ought to 
 be able to rise above the kind of objections 
 which seem likely to alienate some of them 
 from this work. 
 
 It is possible that in some places our 
 American visitors may not achieve the 
 kind of success which has hitherto fol- 
 lowed them. Before they came to Birming- 
 ham I felt very doubtful whether they 
 #buld accomplish here what they had ac- 
 complished in Dublin and Belfast. I be- 
 lieve they will accomplish very little in any 
 place where they are not sustained by the 
 hearty sympathy of Christian people, and 
 where Christian Churches do not earnestly 
 entreat God to manifest in connection with 
 their work the transcendent greatness of 
 His power and love. There were people 
 among whom our Lord Himself " could do 
 no mighty works, because of their unbe- 
 lief." 
 
 It has been thought that some of Mr. 
 Moody's addresses would be more accept- 
 able to the religious public than a con- 
 tinued and detailed account of the daily 
 work ; a number of these, delivered in 
 London during the month of March, are 
 included in this volume. 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES 
 
 BY D. L. MOODY. 
 
 GOD'S HUMAN INSTRUMENTS, 
 i Cor. i : 17 to end of chapter. 
 
 I want for a few minutes to call your 
 attention to a truth that you will find in 
 these verses that I have read. There are 
 a great many Christians in London that 
 are praying for God to revive His work. 
 I have received letters from a great many, 
 and the thing that I have to fear most in 
 coming to London is that many might be 
 leaning upon man or upon the arm of flesh, 
 or upon the great meetings, and get their 
 eyes off from the Lord. Now if there is 
 going to be a work in London, God must 
 do the work. It is not any new Gospel 
 that London wants ; it is not any new 
 power. It is the same old power, the 
 power of the Holy Ghost, and it is the 
 same old story — nothing new. The world 
 is running here and there after something 
 new, and they come and hear the old, old 
 story, and they say, " Well, it is not any- 
 thing new after all." I want you to un- 
 derstand, if you have come here to-night 
 expecting to hear something new, you will 
 be disappointed. We have not come with 
 any new Gospel, but are just going to 
 preach the same old truths that these min- 
 isters before me have been preaching. And 
 not only that, but we are come in weak- 
 ness. There are hundreds of men in Lon- 
 don that can preach a good deal better 
 than we can, and if you are leaning upon 
 man you will be disappointed ; but if we 
 lean upon God, and all our expectations 
 are from Him, we will not be disappointed. 
 " Cursed is the man that maketh the arm 
 of flesh his trust." What we want is to 
 cease from man, and get done with men, 
 and look right straight away from man up 
 to God. The world is seeking after wis- 
 dom, but they don't know God by wisdom- 
 It is not the wisdom of the world. God's 
 thoughts are not our thoughts, and God's 
 (36) 
 
 ways are not our ways.- Let us keep that 
 constantly in mind. If God is going to 
 work in London, He is going to work in 
 His own way, and we must not mark out 
 channels for the Holy Ghost to work in 
 when He comes. He will work in His 
 own way when He comes ; and He will 
 use the instruments that He pleases. God 
 is a sovereign. He may take up this man ; 
 He may take up that man ; He may take 
 up that boy, and use him. God will choose 
 His instruments, and God will work in His 
 own way, and what we want is to get into 
 our places as Gideon's army did, and let 
 God work. Yon is a mountain, and God 
 wants to thrash that mountain, and there 
 lies a great bar of iron — ten thousand men 
 could not lift it — and right by its side a 
 little weak worm. The Almighty passes 
 by that bar of iron, and takes up the little 
 worm to thrash the mountain. That is 
 what God has been trying to teach us six 
 thousand years. He uses base things, con- 
 temptible things in the sight of the world. 
 In this chapter Paul sums up the five 
 things that God does use — foolish things, 
 weak things, base things, despised things, 
 and the things which are not. What for? 
 "That no flesh should glory in His sight." 
 
 THE CALL OF NOAH AND OF MOSES. 
 
 When God was going to destroy the 
 world, and wanted an ark built, He did not 
 tell a nation to do it ; He did not tell a 
 great city to go and build it ; He did not 
 call forth hundreds of men, but one man, 
 who was contemptible in the sight of the 
 world. The world laughed at Noah and at 
 his ark. They mocked him and made light 
 of him. But that is God's way, not man's 
 way. What is highly esteemed of man is 
 abomination to God, and what is highly 
 esteemed of God is abomination to man. 
 God's thoughts are not our thoughts, and 
 God's ways are not our ways. When God 
 wanted to bring three millions of people 
 out of Egypt, out of bondage, how did He 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 37 
 
 do it ? (An interruption here took place, 
 in consequence of people attempting to 
 enter at one of the side doors, and Mr. 
 Moody called upon the people to rise and 
 sing a hymn until the confusion ended). 
 He then went on to say : We were talking 
 about the weak things that God uses, and 
 I was just going to say when God wanted 
 to bring the children of Israel out of Egypt 
 His way of delivering them was different 
 from ours. We would have sent down 
 there a mighty army. We would have 
 called for an army with chariots and with 
 weapons, or, if we were going to send a 
 man down to plead with Pharoah, we 
 should not have sent down that man who 
 had been forty years on the backside of the 
 desert ; a man who really was not known. 
 He had been so long out of Egypt that his 
 name had been forgotten and his influence 
 at the court was gone, if he ever had any ; 
 and he says himself that he was slow of 
 speech, not an eloquent man. I suppose 
 he was what we call a stuttering man — the 
 last man we would have thought of send- 
 ing down there. We would have picked 
 up some great orator, some eloquent man, 
 to lay it all before the king ; but the Lord's 
 ways are not our ways. 
 
 god's blank cheque. 
 
 And when Moses said, " If they ask me 
 who sent me, what shall I tell them ?" 
 God said, "Say I Am sent me;" and, as 
 some one has said, that was a blank cheque, 
 and God told him to fill it out ; and when 
 they were in the desert and wanted water 
 He filled out the cheque and drew water 
 from the rock. When he wanted bread He 
 filled out the cheque, and God gave him 
 bread from heaven. Yes ; / Am sent him, 
 and God delivered three millions of bond- 
 men. Pharoah looked down upon Him with 
 scorn and contempt. " Who is God, that I 
 should obey Him ?" But he soon found 
 out what the God of Moses was, and what 
 we want is to be filled with the Spirit of 
 God, and they will find out who our God 
 is. It is of very little account who we' are 
 or what we are. All we want is, to be ves- 
 sels fitted for the Master's use, and just 
 willing to be worked in God's way, and to 
 be fools for Christ's sake. That is what we 
 want. There is not a man in the world of 
 God whose name shines out upon the page 
 of Divine history who was eminent in 
 God's service, but who was considered the 
 greatest fool in his day. I have not any 
 doubt but that Enoch was considered the 
 
 greatest fool in his day in the sight of the 
 world. They looked upon him with scorn 
 and contempt, but u he walked with God," 
 and God thought so much of him that He 
 said, "Come up higher;" and he is up 
 there walking with God now. God liked 
 his company. Noah was the laughing- 
 stock of his dny. Men made sport of him. 
 He was the greatest fool, as the world 
 would call it. He was willing to be a fool 
 for God's sake, and God used him and 
 blessed him ; and if you and I are to be 
 used by God we must be willing to be fools 
 in the sight of the world. 
 
 Look at Joshua going round the walls of 
 Jericho — a most absurd sight in the eyes 
 of the world. How the London press 
 would come down upon a scene like that — 
 the idea of seven priests going round those 
 walls blowing rams' horns. Fancy the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury and some of 
 your great potentates going right round 
 London blowing rams' horns. Everybody 
 would be disgusted, and say they must 
 have gold trumpets at least, and not rams' 
 horns. But that is not God's way. They 
 went round those walls and compassed 
 that city by faith, and by the grace of God 
 they took it. 
 
 THE WORK OF SAMSON. 
 
 It was very foolish in the sight of the 
 world, but God's ways are not our ways, 
 and God's thoughts are not our thoughts, 
 and what the Christians of London must 
 learn — and we must learn it very quick if 
 God is going to commence the work here 
 — is that God is going to work in His own 
 way; and it will be a very foolish way in 
 the sight of the world. Look at that man 
 Samson. Why, when the spirit was on 
 him, how he did work. With the jawbone 
 of an ass he slew a thousand men. We 
 are not willing to work with the jawbone 
 of an ass : we want some polished weapons ; 
 we want some weapons that the world 
 won't have anything to say against; but 
 Samson came down from the rock — he had 
 been on the rock — and he took up the 
 jawbone of an ass that he came across, 
 and he went out and slew them right and 
 left. And what we want is for every one 
 of us to grab up the first jawbone of an ass 
 that we come across, and not to wait to do 
 some great thing, but to do anything that 
 the Lord will permit us to do. Let the 
 world mock and laugh on ; when we are 
 willing to be fools for Christ's sake, then 
 God can use us. How absurd Gideon 
 
3§ 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 must have looked in his day, with his three 
 hundred men. There were thirty thou 
 sand — too many ; God could not use them. 
 There were ten thousand — too many ; God 
 could not use them ; and He got them 
 down to three hundred, and they had 
 empty pitchers. What queer weapons, 
 were they not ? It was God's way, how- 
 ever, and every man stood in his place, and 
 God stood beside them> and the result was 
 that they routed the whole of the army. 
 To be sure London is a great city, but we 
 are enough here to rout London, if God is 
 on our side. Any man with God on his 
 side, though a fool, must succeed. God 
 sent Moses, and he did not fail. God sent 
 Elijah, and he did not fail. Look how ab- 
 surd it was. Elijah out there, fed by 
 ravens — contemptible, unclean birds feed- 
 ing Elijah ; and then when God sent him 
 somewhere else it was not to a palace, to a 
 table laden with good things, but to a 
 widow just ready to die, who had scarcely 
 enough for a meal for herself and her boy 
 beside. But that is God's way, though 
 very absurd in the sight of the world. So 
 it is all through Scripture, from beginning 
 to end, and God is unchangeable. It is 
 said we are living in an enlightened age ; 
 we may be, but to God it is the same, and 
 He takes the contemptible things and the 
 despised things of the world and uses 
 them. 
 
 WHO IS JOHN BUNYAN ? 
 
 When He wanted a book written to do 
 some great good to the world, He did not 
 call forth a philosopher, but some Bedford 
 tinker (the devil got his match when he 
 got hold of John Bunyan), and he took 
 up his pen and wrote a book for the 
 blessing of nations. The world looked 
 down upon him with scorn. "Who is 
 John Bunyan?" How they turned up 
 their lips with scorn and contempt in his 
 day ; but he lives to-day. Many a man 
 that stood high in society in Bunyan's 
 days is forgotten now. We do not know 
 who they were ; but John Bunyan now 
 lives, and will live so long as the world 
 lasts. That despised tinker ! I hope 
 there are some Bedford tinkers here to- 
 night that the Lord will bless, and send 
 out to bless the world. God can take up 
 the learned and the unlearned, and there 
 is not a man here whom God cannot use 
 if he is willing to be used. Some one has 
 said there was not a man in all Saul's 
 army but knew that God could use him to 
 
 meet Goliath ; but there was only one that 
 believed that God would use him, and 
 God used that one. And what we want 
 is not to believe that God can use us, 
 but that God will use us. Out went that 
 young stripling, and he met the giant. 
 Forty days he' had come out and point- 
 ed his finger at and defied all Israel. 
 Forty days was Saul trembling from head 
 to foot, and he was a head and shoulders 
 taller than any one else in his army ; but 
 he was not the man God had chosen to 
 meet the giant. It was the little strip- 
 ling, the youngest son of Jesse, the small- 
 est and the weakest of the sons of Jesse ; 
 and God used him, and went with him, 
 and God delivered the giant into his hands. 
 
 GREAT PREACHERS IN LONDON. 
 
 And God will use the weak ones here in 
 London if they will only let Him. You 
 have got great preachers here — I do not 
 believe London ever knew a day when it 
 had so many great and good preachers as 
 at the present time. It is not that ; it is 
 not human power that London wants ; it 
 is Divine power; it is not the eloquence 
 of man ; it is the eloquence of heaven, the 
 power of the Holy Ghost "breaking men's 
 hearts. That is what London wants. 
 And the moment that you and I get ready 
 to receive the baptism that comes from on 
 high — that moment the power will come. 
 " Why ! " says Jonathan, " there is no re- 
 straint in the Lord ; He can save by few 
 as well as by many." Well, we are few, 
 and what we want is just to let God work. 
 I think John Wesley said, if he had one 
 hundred men that loved no one but God, 
 and feared nothing but sin, he would set 
 up the kingdom of God on earth, and 
 shake the gates of hell in twelve months. 
 And I believe he would have done it. 
 One hundred such men never lived at one 
 time. Talk about Alexander making the 
 world tremble with his army — talk about 
 Napoleon making the world tremble with 
 his army — why! the little tentmaker of 
 Tarsus made the world tremble without 
 any army at all. Saul of Tarsus ! I would 
 give more for such a man in London than 
 for ten thousand of the men who are 
 mixed up with the world. What we want 
 is to be out-and-out on the Lord's side, 
 brain and heart both on fire for the Lord. 
 It is said of David's mighty men that they 
 were right and left-handed. They were 
 wholly consecrated ; they could use their 
 left or their right hands for the king. 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 39 
 
 That is what we want in London. Men 
 who are right-handed and left-handed for 
 the King of Glory. Men who can use 
 their eyes, and tongues, and ears, and 
 everything for the Lord Jesus. Then 
 London will be moved, and it will take 
 very little, thank God, to move this city 
 from end to end. This is a great city, but 
 we have a great God with great power. 
 
 NO HEART FOR THE WORK. 
 
 But this is not all. God uses human 
 instruments. Sometimes it is a wonder to 
 me that He does not take the work out of 
 our hands and put it into the hands of 
 angels, or some one able to do it. There 
 are but few now that say, " Here am I, 
 Lord ; send me." The cry now is, " Send 
 some one else." " Send the minister," 
 says the elder ; " don't send me. " Or if he 
 is not an elder, he gays, " Don't send me; 
 send the church officers, the church-war- 
 dens, but not me. I have not got the 
 ability, the gifts, or the talents." Ah ! 
 honestly say you have not got the heart, 
 for if the heart is loyal, God can use you. 
 It is really all a matter of heart. It does 
 not take God a great while to qualify a 
 man for his work if he has the heart for it. 
 He may not have many talents, but if he 
 makes good use of what he has, God will 
 soon increase his talents. Look at Elisha ! 
 There is another man. We would not 
 have thought of Elisha to take the place 
 of the wonderful prophet. We would have 
 gone to Bethel, or Jericho, to the school 
 of the prophets, and picked out a theologi- 
 cal professor, or some great man. But 
 Elijah finds a man in the fields behind 
 twelve yoke of oxen, and Elisha slew his 
 oxen, and consecrated everything to God, 
 and started off with Elijah. And Elijah 
 says one day, " What can I do for you ? " 
 " Well," says Elisha, " give me a double 
 portion of your spirit ! " " Well," said 
 Elijah, "that is a great thing that you have 
 asked ; but if you see me when I am taken 
 up you shall have it." Then they started 
 from Gilgal, and Elijah says, " You stay 
 here, and I will go down to Bethel and see 
 how the prophets are." But Elisha says, 
 "As the Lord liveth, and as thy soul 
 liveth, you shall not go without me." And 
 I can see the men arm-in-arm going to 
 Bethel. And when they got there, 
 " Now," says Elijah to Elisha, " you stay 
 here and I will go to Jericho to see how 
 the prophets are going on there." He was 
 going to visit the theological seminaries. 
 
 " Well," says Elisha, " as the Lord liveth, 
 and as thy soul liveth, you shall not go 
 without me. And arm-in-arm they went to 
 Jericho together. And when they got 
 there, says Elijah, " You stay here and en- 
 courage these prophets and I will go over 
 Jordan " — Jordan means death and judg- 
 ment. " As the Lord liveth, and as thy 
 soul liveth, you shall not go without me," 
 says Elisha, and arm-in-arm they went to 
 Jordan together. And Elijah took up his 
 mantle and struck the waters, and God 
 held back the waters in the palm of His 
 hand. And they walked over dry shod- 
 But it had been revealed to those prophets 
 that Elijah was going to be taken away, so 
 fifty of (hem went out to watch. By-and- 
 by there came a chariot of fire, and Elijah 
 stepped in and swept away home. And as 
 he went up his mantle fell, and Elisha left 
 his own mantle and took Elijah's mantle. 
 Then he went back to Jordan, and he took 
 Elijah's mantle and struck the waters, and 
 came through dry shod. And when the 
 fifty prophets saw him, they cried, " The 
 spirit of Elijah doth rest on Elisha." So 
 it was. And God qualified him to take 
 Elijah's place. 
 
 THE SPIRIT OF ELIJAH WANTED. 
 
 What we want is the spirit of Elijah, 
 and our God is the same as his God. It 
 was in the power of prayer that he stood 
 before Ahab, and what we want is to get 
 hold of God in prayer, and to have power 
 from heaven — not human power, but power 
 from on high, and God is ready and will- 
 ing to give us that power. Yes, it is the 
 weak things, it is the despised things 
 that God uses. Those unlearned men 
 from Galilee, Christ called them around 
 Him. The last men that we should have 
 thought of. He called those fishermen out 
 of Galilee, and that little handful of men 
 shook the world. It was these men that 
 went around the world preaching the 
 glorious Gospel and the glad tidings. Why, 
 before He could use Saul He had to change 
 his name, and call him Paul — Little !— lit- 
 tle ! He had to show him that he was 
 weak before He could use him. And Paul 
 says, " When I am weak then am I strong. " 
 It was not enticing words, it was not elo- 
 quence that Paul had. Why, he said his 
 speech was contemptible ! Yes, contempti- 
 ble ! He did not profess to be an orator, 
 but he preached Christ, the power of God, 
 and the wisdom of God, Christ and Him 
 crucified. What London wants the whole 
 
4° 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 world wants, and that is Christ and Him 
 crucified. And the world will perish for 
 want of Christ Let every man and woman 
 that loves the Lord Jesus begin to publish 
 the tidings of salvation. Talk to your 
 neighbors and your friends. Run and 
 speak to that young man ! Talk to him 
 of heaven and of the love of Christ ! Tell 
 him that you want to see him saved. And 
 let the Christians of London in this hall 
 to-night rise and take the city. Our God 
 is able. Shout, for the King is in our 
 midst ! Let us compass the walls of 
 Jericho, and they will soon come tumbling 
 down. Bear in mind this, that God is far 
 more willing to bless us than we are to have 
 Him. Let us keep close to Christ. That 
 is what London wants. They don't like to 
 have Christ preached faithfully ; but it is 
 just what men don't like to have that we 
 must give them. I learnt that long ago. 
 The very medicine we don't like is the 
 medicine that we ought to have, and the 
 very truths that men object to and that 
 make them angry, are the very truths that 
 bring them to the cross of Christ. What 
 we want is to preach Christ in season and 
 out of season, — 
 
 " Tell the old, old story, 
 
 Of unseen things above, 
 Of Jesus and His glory, 
 Of Jesus and His love." 
 
 Why, the stone that the builders have 
 rejected has become the chief corner-stone. 
 The very stone that they would not have 
 was the very stone that God chose, and 
 upon this stone He is building His Church 
 now — upon the rock of ages. It is Christ, 
 my friends, Christ that they want, and 
 then they will get sure food for eternity. 
 
 god's lion a lamb. 
 
 The lion of hell was overcome by a Lion. 
 The Lion of the tribe of Judah is what ? A 
 Lamb. God's lion is a Lamb. There was 
 weeping once in heaven. John said he 
 wept much when he got there. There was 
 a book handed to him, and there was not 
 any one worthy to open the book. There 
 was Abel, he was not worthy ; there was 
 Enoch, who walked with God, but he was 
 not worthy ; there was Noah, but he was not 
 worthy ; there was Abraham, the friend of 
 God, but he was not worthy ; there was 
 Moses, who went up into the mountain and 
 talked with God, and took the law from 
 God's hands, but he was not worthy. There 
 they were gathered from all climes and all 
 
 ages, but not one of them was worthy ; and 
 John looked down upon the earth, and 
 there was not one worthy, and he wept 
 because there was no one worthy to open 
 the book. At last one touched him, and 
 said, " Weep not, for there is one worthy ; 
 the Lion of the tribe of Judah, He hath 
 prevailed, and He is worthy." And he 
 turned round to look at the Lion of the 
 tribe of Judah, and behold, it was a slain 
 Lamb. God's Lion is a lamb slain from 
 the beginning of the world, and what we 
 want is to go out and preach Christ. It 
 is the weakness of God which overcomes 
 the strength of man. It is the weakness 
 of God that we want. The foolishness of 
 God is worth more than the wisdom of the 
 world. 
 
 UNION ESSENTIAL TO SUCCESS. 
 
 Then there is another thing. If we 
 are going to have success, let us have union. 
 Now there are three classes, I believe, that 
 ought to be in sympathy with this move- 
 ment. The first class is ministers. Every 
 minister that wants to crown Christ King, 
 that wants to see souls saved, ought to be 
 interested in this work. Why ? Because 
 we come here to help you ; not to destroy, 
 but to help, to build up, to strengthen every 
 minister's hands, to help him to do his 
 work. Then we ought to have sympathy 
 from every Sabbath- school superintendent. 
 We ought to have the sympathy of every 
 teacher, of every worker, of every mission- 
 ary, of every colporteur in London, and if 
 we cannot have you here night after night 
 let us have your prayers and your sympa- 
 thy. Do not be criticising and finding 
 fault ; but be much in your closet with 
 God, and God will answer prayer, and 
 there won't be a Sabbath-school, and there 
 won't be a mission district, and there won't 
 be a church in all London, but will be 
 blessed if we are just working together 
 and praying for a great blessing. 
 
 APPEAL TO PARENTS. 
 
 Then there is another class, — fathers 
 and mothers. You that have children in 
 this city of London ought to have sympathy 
 with a movement of this kind. We ought 
 to have your prayers, we ought to have 
 your council, we ought to have your heart- 
 felt sympathy. We have come here just 
 to try in the name of our Master to 
 win your children to God and to heaven, to 
 win them to a pure life, to save them from 
 
 the haunts of vice, from 
 
 down 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 4i 
 
 to a drunkard's grave. When I was in 
 Liverpool the other day, a mother came to 
 me and brought a photograph of a beauti- 
 ful boy, seventeen years old. He is nine- 
 teen now. She said, u That boy has. been 
 gone two years, and I do not know where 
 he is. He had trouble, and he fled from 
 home, and my heart is just breaking. I 
 do not know but that he is in London, and 
 I give you his photograph, and if you see 
 him in the audience there, I want you just 
 to try and win him to the Lord, that he 
 may come back to cheer my heart," and 
 the great tears rolled down that mother's 
 cheek. There is many a boy in London 
 like that. We have come here after them, 
 just in hopes that God will win them 
 to Christ, and that they will go back to be 
 a blessing to their parents and to the 
 Church of God. If that young man is 
 here to-night, I bring you good news. 
 Your mother still loves you, and wants you 
 to return. Her heart is just breaking for 
 you. And let me say to every man and 
 woman here to-night that is out of Christ, 
 God wants you ; Jesus wants you. There 
 is room in heaven for you ; and the Lord 
 has sent us just to invite you to the 
 Gospel feast. 
 
 Let me say, before I close, that we want 
 unity among God's people. Where there 
 is union I do not believe any power, 
 earthly or infernal, can stand before the 
 work. When the Church, the pulpit, and 
 the pew get united, and God's people are 
 all of one mind, Christianity is like a red- 
 hot ball rolling over the earth, and all the 
 hosts of death and hell cannot stand be- 
 fore it. I believe that men will then come 
 flocking into the kingdom by hundreds 
 and thousands. " By this," says Christ, 
 44 shall all men know that ye are my disci- 
 ples, if ye love one another." If we only 
 love one another, and pray for one another, 
 there will be success. God will not disap- 
 point us. When General Grant was mov- 
 ing on to Richmond, and his army had 
 been repulsed in the Wilderness, he called 
 together his co-commanders and held a 
 council, and asked them what they thought 
 he had better do. His leading generals 
 and all thought he had better retreat. He 
 heard them through, and then broke up 
 the council of war, and sent them back to 
 their headquarters; but before morning 
 an orderly came round with a dispatch 
 from the General directing an advance in 
 solid column on the enemy at daylight. 
 That was what took Richmond, and broke 
 
 down the rebellion in our country. Chris- 
 tians of London, let us advance in solid 
 column against the enemy ; let us lift high 
 the standard, and in the name of our God 
 let us lift up our voice, and let us work 
 together, shoulder to shoulder, and keep 
 our eye single to the honor and glory of 
 Christ. Let us pray that we may get self 
 out of the way, and that Christ may be all 
 and in all, and then we will have great 
 success. Let our watchword be, " Here 
 am I ; send me." 
 
 II. 
 
 CHRIST SEEKING THE LOST. 
 
 " For the Son of man is come to seek and to 
 save that which was lost." — Luke xix, 10. 
 
 To me this is one of the sweetest verses 
 in the whole Word of God. In that little 
 short sentence we are told what the Son of 
 God came into the world for, we are told 
 what His mission to this dark world was. 
 He came not to condemn the world, but 
 that the world through Him might be 
 saved. He did not come to make men 
 wretched, He did not come to make us 
 miserable ; but He came to save that which 
 was lost. Now, when a prince, and es- 
 pecially a crown prince, comes to London, 
 what a royal reception you give him ; and 
 the question is raised, what is he come 
 for ? Now, here is the Prince of Heaven 
 coming down into this dark world. What 
 is He come for ? Why, we are told that 
 He came to seek and to save that which 
 was lost. And every man or woman in 
 this audience is either lost or found. You 
 are either saved or lost. And bear in mind 
 that Christ takes the place of the seeker. 
 No sooner did the news reach heaven that 
 Adam had fallen in Eden than God came 
 down to him. Adam ought to have gone 
 up and down the garden of Eden crying 
 out, " My God, where art Thou ? I have 
 sinned, I have sinned and fallen." Instead 
 of that he went away and hid himself, and 
 God came down, and His voice was heard 
 in the garden of Eden, " Adam, where art 
 thou ?" It was the voice of Christ, the 
 voice of love. But Adam had gone away 
 frightened, and God took the place of the 
 Seeker, and from the time of Adam's fall 
 until the present, God has always taken the 
 place of the Seeker. No man or woman in 
 this audience has been saved but that He 
 sought them first. We do not seek after 
 Him until He first seeks after us. We do 
 
42 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 not go to Him by nature. Our nature is 
 to go away from Him, as with Adam when 
 he hid away from a loving God- Read 
 what we have in the 15th chapter of the 
 Gospel of St. Luke. It is not the lost 
 sheep from the fold hunting up the Shep- 
 herd, but it is the Shepherd seeking after 
 the lost sheep. Whoever heard of a sheep 
 which had strayed from the fold hunting after 
 the shepherd ? And so Isaiah has told us, 
 " All we like sheep have gone astray, we 
 have turned every one to his own way," 
 and the Great Shepherd has come down 
 after us. 
 
 THE LOST PIECE OF MONEY. 
 
 And then, in the portion of Scripture I 
 have read to you, there is that woman who 
 had lost the piece of money. It was not 
 that piece of money seeking its way back 
 into the woman's pocket ; but it was the 
 woman lighting a candle and taking a 
 broom, and sweeping diligently until she 
 found it. I can just imagine that some 
 one had paid that woman a bill that day, 
 and had given her ten pieces of silver. 
 When she retired at night, she took the 
 money out of her pocket to count it, and 
 seeing the bulk looked small, she said to 
 herself, " Well, this don't look like ten 
 pieces ; I must have lost one piece ; where 
 have I lost it ?" She begins to think where 
 she has been that day. " I have not been 
 out of the house ; it must be somewhere in 
 the house," she says.* Then she goes and 
 lights a candle, and gets a broom and 
 sweeps the floor, and raises a great dust. 
 And so it is when the Holy Spirit begins 
 to seek after a soul ; there is some great 
 commotion. So she begins to search and 
 grope around ; she moves the chairs, the 
 sofa, the table, and all the rest of the furni- 
 ture, and looks in every corner until she 
 finds the piece. Who was it that rejoiced 
 — the piece of silver or the woman ? the 
 sheep that was lost or the shepherd that 
 found it ? It was the woman that rejoiced 
 over the lost piece ; it was the shepherd 
 that rejoiced over the lost sheep he had 
 found. And so we find it is here. Christ 
 takes the place of the seeker. " For the 
 Son of man is come to seek and to save 
 that which was lot." What Adam lost in 
 Eden, I find in the second Adam. When 
 God put Adam in Eden, He bound him 
 strong to the throne of God with a golden 
 chain. When Satan walked in, he broke 
 the chain ; but the second Adam came to 
 seek and to save that which was lost. 
 
 What the first Adam lost for me I get in 
 the second Adam. He came to seek and 
 to save that which was lost. 
 
 THE STORY OF BARTIMEUS. 
 
 Now let us go back a little before the 
 text. I am very often blessed in my own 
 soul by taking a text all round. In the 18th 
 chapter of the gospel of St. Luke, you will 
 find Christ is going into Jericho ; and as 
 He drew near the gates of Jericho there 
 was a poor blind man who sat by the way- 
 side, begging people to give him a farthing, 
 and crying out, " Have mercy on a blind 
 man !" This poor beggar met a man, who 
 said to him, " Bartimeus, I have good news 
 to tell you." l< What is it ?" said the blind 
 beggar. " There is a man of Israel who 
 can give you sight." " Oh, no," said the 
 blind beggar, u there is no chance of my 
 ever receiving my sight. I never shall see. 
 In fact, I never saw the mother who gave 
 me birth ; I never saw the wife of my 
 bosom ; I never saw my own offspring. I 
 never saw in this world, but I expect to 
 see in the world to come." The man said, 
 " Let me tell you, I have just come down 
 from Jerusalem, and I saw that the village 
 carpenter, Jesus of Nazareth, and I saw a 
 man who was born blind, who had received 
 his sight ; and I never saw a man with bet- 
 ter sight. He does not have to use glasses 
 now, and he was born blind." Then, for 
 the first time in this poor man's heart, 
 hope rises, and he says, " Tell me how the 
 man got his sight ?" " Oh," says the other, 
 " Jesus first spat on the ground and made 
 clay, and put it on his eyes " — why that is 
 enough to put a man's sight out, to fill a 
 man's eyes with clay — " and then He told 
 him to go and wash his eyes in the Pool 
 of Siloam, and he would receive his sight. 
 And then, Bartimeus, He does not charge 
 you anything, you have no fee to pay ; you 
 just tell Him what you want, and the poor 
 man has as much influence as the rich. It 
 does not need dukes, or lords, or influence ; 
 you just call upon Him yourself ; and if 
 He ever comes this way, don't let Him go 
 back without your going to see Jesus." 
 And Bartimeus said, " I will indeed do so, 
 and ask Him for my sight." I can imagine 
 him being led by a child to his seat as 
 usual, and that he is crying out, " Please 
 give a blind beggar a farthing." He hears 
 the footsteps of the coming multitude, and 
 inquires, "Who is it passing ? What does 
 the multitude mean ?" They tell him it is 
 Jesus of Nazareth passing by. The 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 43 
 
 moment he hears that he says, " Why, that 
 is the Man that gave sight to the blind." The 
 moment it reached his ear that it was Jesus 
 of Nazareth, he began to cry out at the 
 top of his voice, " Jesus, Thou Son of 
 David, have mercy upon me." Some of 
 those who went before — perhaps Peter was 
 one of them — rebuked him, thinking the 
 Master was going up to Jerusalem to be 
 crowned King, and did not want to be dis- 
 tracted. They never knew the Son of 
 God when He was here. He would hush 
 every harp in heaven to hear a sinner 
 pray; no music would delight Him so 
 much. But the blind man lifted up his 
 voice and cried still louder, " Thou Son of 
 David, have mercy upon me;" and the prayer 
 reached the ears of the Son of God, as 
 prayer always will, and they led the poor 
 blind man to Him. The Lord grant that 
 each one here in this Agricultural Hall 
 may cry out, " God, have mercy upon me 
 a sinner; God, have mercy upon this soul 
 of mine ;" and the Lord Jesus will be good 
 to you. Well, when Jesus heard the blind 
 beggar, He commanded him to be brought 
 unto Him. So they ran to him and said, 
 " Be of good cheer, the Master calleth thee ; 
 He hath a blessing for thee." When Jesus 
 saw him He said, " What can I do for you ?" 
 i Lord, that I may receive my sight." " You 
 shall have it ;" and the Lord gave it to him. 
 "Ask, and ye shall receive." Oh, may sinners 
 cry out to-night, " God, give me my sight ; 
 God, be merciful to me a sinner." And 
 now the beggar followed with the crowd, 
 glorifying God. I can imagine he sang as 
 sweetly as Mr. Sankey ; no one sang sweeter 
 than he when he shouted, " Hosanna to the 
 Son of David ;" no^ one sang louder than 
 this man who had received his sight. Then 
 he follows on with the crowd, which we 
 see pressing into the gates of the city. I 
 can imagine when he gets into the city he 
 says to himself, " I will go down and see my 
 wife " — having, of course, after those years 
 of blindness, a curiosity to see what his 
 wife looked like, also to see his children. 
 
 THE CONVERSION OF ZACCHAEUS. 
 
 As he is passing down the street a man 
 meets him and turns round and says, 
 " Bartimeus, is that you ?" " Yes, it's me." 
 " Well, I thought it was, and yet I thought 
 my eyes must deceive me. How did you 
 get your sight ?" " I just met Jesus of 
 Nazareth outside the walls of the city, and 
 I asked Him to have mercy upon me, and 
 He gave me my sight." "Jesus of Nazareth ! 
 
 is He in this part of the country ?" " He is 
 already on His way to Jerusalem. He is 
 now going down to the eastern gate." " I 
 should like to see Him," says the man, 
 and away he runs down the street ; but he 
 cannot get a glimpse of Him, being little 
 of stature, on account of the great throng 
 round Him. He runs to a sycamore tree, 
 and says to himself, " If I get up there and 
 hide, without any one seeing me, He can- 
 not get by without my getting a good look 
 at Him." A great many rich men do not 
 like to be seen coming to Jesus. Well, 
 there he is in the sycamore tree, on a 
 branch hanging right over the highway, 
 and he says to himself, " He cannot get by 
 without my having a good look at Him." 
 All at once the crowd burst out. He 
 looks at John — " That's not him ;" he 
 looks at Peter—" That's not him." Then 
 he saw One who was fairer than the sons 
 of men. "That's Him." And Zacchaeus, 
 just peeping out from amongst the branch- 
 es, looked down upon that wonderful, yes, 
 that mighty God-Man, in amazement. At 
 last the crowd comes to the tree, and it 
 looks as if Christ was going by ; but He 
 stops right under the tree, and all at once 
 He looks up and sees Zacchaeus, and He 
 says to him, " Zacchaeus, make haste and 
 come down." I can just imagine Zac- 
 chaeus says to himself, — " I wonder who 
 told Him my name. I was never intro- 
 duced to Him." But Christ knew all 
 about him. Sinner, Christ knows all about 
 you ; He knows your name and your house. 
 Do not think God does not know you. If 
 you would try to hide from Him, bear in 
 mind you cannot hide from Him. He 
 knows where each one of you is ; He 
 knows all about your sins. Well, He said 
 to Zaccho3us, " Make haste and come 
 down." He may have added, " This is 
 the last time I shall pass this way, Zac- 
 chaeus." That is the way He speaks to 
 sinners, — " This may be the last time I 
 shall pass this way ; this may be your last 
 chance of eternity." He may be passing 
 away from some soul to-night. Oh, sin- 
 ner, make haste and come down and re- 
 ceive Him. There are some people in 
 this nineteenth century who do not believe 
 in sudden conversions. I should like 
 them to tell me where Zacchaeus was con- 
 verted. He certainly was not converted 
 when he went up into the tree ; he cer- 
 tainly was converted when he came down. 
 He must have been converted when he 
 came down. He must have been convert- 
 
44 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 ed somewhere between the branches and 
 the ground. The Lord converted him 
 just right there. People say they do not 
 believe in sudden conversions, and that if 
 a man is converted suddenly he won't hold 
 out, he won't be genuine. I wish we had 
 a few men converted like Zacchaeus in 
 London ; it would make no small stir. 
 When a man begins to make restitution, 
 it is a pretty good sign of conversion. Let 
 men give back money dishonestly obtained 
 in London, and see how quick people will 
 believe in conversion. Zacchaeus gave 
 half his goods to the poor. What would 
 be said if some of the rich men of London 
 did that ? Zacchaeus gave half his goods 
 all at once ; and he says, " If I have taken 
 anything from any man falsely, I restore 
 him fourfold." I think that is the other 
 half. But to get Christ is worth more 
 than all his wealth. I imagine the next 
 morning one of the servants of Zacchaeus 
 going with a check for ;£ioo, and saying, 
 "My master a few years ago took from 
 you wrongfully about ^25, and this is res- 
 titution money." That would give con- 
 fidence in Zacchaeus' conversion. I wish 
 a few cases like that would happen in Lon- 
 don, and then people would not go on talk- 
 ing against sudden conversions. 
 
 THE COMPLAINTS OF MODERN PHARISEES. 
 
 Now Christ becomes the guest of Zac- 
 chaeus, and while he is in his house the 
 Pharisees begin to murmur and complain. 
 It would have been a good thing if all 
 those Pharisees had died off with that gen- 
 eration ; but, unfortunately, they have left 
 a good many grandchildren behind them, 
 living down here now in the afternoon of 
 this 19th century, who are complaining 
 "This man receiveth sinners." 
 
 Many men complain because the Lord 
 saves men for nothing, but the Lord deals 
 in sovereign grace. But while they are 
 murmuring and complaining on every oc- 
 casion, Christ uttered the wonderful words 
 of my text for to-night, " For the Son of 
 Man is come to seek and to save that 
 which was lost." "I did not come to con- 
 demn Zacchaeus, to make him wretched ; 
 he is wretched enough now. I did not 
 come here to torment him, I came to bless 
 and to save him." When Christ com- 
 menced His ministry in the wonderful ser- 
 mon on the mountain, there is blessing, 
 blessing, blessing. He came to bless man, 
 and poor Zacchaeus needed blessing, and 
 He first gave it him. If there is some poor 
 
 Zacchaeus here to-night, or if there is some 
 poor blind beggar here to-night, He will 
 bless you. The Son of man is come for that 
 purpose; He left Heaven and a throne for 
 that. He came " to seek and to save that 
 which was lost;" and so the vilest man in 
 London can be saved if he will be. The 
 Lord is able and willing to save. " He is 
 come to seek and to save that which was 
 lost." A man must believe he is lost be- 
 fore he can be saved. One reason why 
 many are not saved is because they do not 
 believe they are lost. They fold their 
 filthy rags of self-righteousness about 
 them, instead of acknowledging that they 
 are miserable sinners. 
 
 PREACHING IN THE TOMBS. 
 
 While I was occupying the Fulton- 
 street pulpit in New York, the governor 
 of the City Tombs Prison said he would 
 like to have me go down and talk to the 
 prisoners. After the prisoners were all 
 brought in, I found there was no chapel 
 in connection with that prison, and I 
 had to talk to them in their cells. I 
 talked from a little iron railing running 
 right across the narrow passage-way, to 
 some three or four hundred prisoners, and 
 could not see a man. I had never had 
 that experience before. After I had done, 
 I thought I would like to see who I had 
 been talking to, and how they had received 
 the interpretation of the Gospel. I went 
 to the first door and looked in the little 
 window of a cell where the inmates could 
 have best heard me. There were some 
 men playing at cards. No doubt they had 
 been playing all the while I had been 
 preaching. They did not want to hear. 
 Some men cQme here to-night out of cu- 
 riosity ; they do not want to hear the glad 
 tidings, and they do not believe the Gos- 
 pel's good news. Well, these men had been 
 playing cards all the while I was preaching. 
 I said, " My friends, what is your trouble?" 
 " Well, stranger, false witnesses appeared 
 against us. We are innocent." I said to 
 myself, " Christ cannot save anybody here ; 
 there is nobody guilty." I went to the oc- 
 cupiers of the next cell and asked why they 
 were there. They said, " We got into bad 
 company, and the man who done the deed 
 got clear, and we got caught." I said, 
 " Christ cannot save anybody here." I 
 went to the next cell and asked how it was 
 with them. They said, " False witnesses 
 went into court and swore falsely." I said, 
 "Christ cannot save anybody here." I 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 45 
 
 went to the next cell and said, " How is it 
 with you?" The reply was, " The fact is, 
 the man who done the deed is very much 
 like me- I am perfectly innocent." I 
 never found so many innocent men in a 
 prison in my life. It seemed that the mag- 
 istrates who sent them there were the only 
 guilty ones. 
 
 THE PENITENT PRISONER. 
 
 I began to get discouraged, but when I 
 had got almost through I found one man 
 with his elbows on his knees and two 
 streams of tears running down his cheeks. 
 I looked in at the little window, and I said, 
 " My friend, what is the trouble ?" He 
 looked up with despair and remorse on his 
 face, and said, " My sins are more than I 
 can bear." I said, " Thank God for that." 
 " Ain't you the man that has been talking 
 to us ? I thought you said you was a 
 friend ; and you say you are glad my sins 
 are more than I can bear." "Yes." "I 
 don't understand your friendship if you 
 are glad my sins are more than I can bear." 
 " I will explain it to you. If your sins are 
 more than you can bear, you will cast them 
 on One that will bear them for you." "Who 
 is that ?" " It is the Lord Jesus ;" and I 
 stood there at that prison door and preach- 
 ed Christ, and held up Christ for that poor 
 wounded man, who was believed to be the 
 worst man in the whole prison of the city 
 of New York. After telling him of Christ 
 I got down and prayed. After I prayed I 
 said, " Now you pray." He said he could 
 not pray; it would be blasphemy. But the 
 man put his head on the pavement, and. 
 like the publican, without even lifting his 
 eyes towards heaven, he cried, " God be 
 merciful to me a sinner." After prayer, 
 when he got up, I took his hand, and he 
 gave me a good warm grasp of the hand ; 
 a hot tear fell on my hand, which burned 
 down into my soul. I got so interested in 
 the man that before I started for the hotel, 
 I said, " I will pray for you to-night, and I 
 would have you join me in prayer at the 
 same time." That night, while I was pray- 
 ing in my hotel, as I told him I should 
 pray for him at a certain hour, it seemed 
 as if I knew that God was answering my 
 prayer. I could not leave New York and 
 go back to Chicago until I had seen that 
 man. No sooner did I fix my eye on the 
 man's countenance, than I saw that a great 
 change had taken place. Remorse and 
 gloom had fled away, and the face of the 
 man was streaming with celestial light. He 
 
 seized my hand, and tears of joy trickled 
 over his cheeks. I said, " Tell me all 
 about it ;" and he said, " Last night, when 
 in my cell praying — I do not know the 
 exact time, because when I came to prison, 
 they took away my watch, but I think it 
 was about midnight — the Lord Jesus to.k 
 away the burden, and set me entirely free ; 
 and since then I am the happiest man in 
 the whole city of New York." And I be- 
 lieve he was, for he told me of the love, 
 joy, and peace. that none but one that had 
 received the Lord Jesus knew anything 
 about. After I had talked and prayed with 
 him some time, I bade him good-bye. 
 
 GOOD NEWS FOR THE LOST. 
 
 Now, my friends, can you tell me how it 
 was the Lord Jesus came into that prison, 
 and passing one cell after another, went to 
 that one cell and set the captive free ? It 
 was because he believed he was lost, that 
 he had sinned and come short of the glory 
 of God. He called to God for mercy, and 
 God dealt him mercies. If there is a man 
 or woman in this audience to-night who 
 believes they are lost, I have good news to 
 tell them — Christ will come after you. He 
 came to save you, He came to bless you. 
 Now, do not let this night pass, my friends, 
 without just accepting salvation as the gift 
 of mercy from a loving God. He wants to 
 deal out mercy and grace for every soul 
 here. The Son of man is come — what for ? 
 To seek and to save. And do you think 
 He is not able to save ? And is He not 
 willing to save? There is not a man in 
 this audience but knows deep down in his 
 heart that Christ is able and willing to 
 save. My friends, let Him save you to- 
 night while you are on praying ground; 
 while God is talking to you, and offering 
 you salvation without money and with- 
 out price. The gift of God is eternal 
 life. That is the gift to-night. Who 
 will have it ? Who will take the gift ? 
 Who will accept the gift of God ? 
 Who will receive it ? While I am talk- 
 ing to you, lay hold on eternal life. While 
 I am speaking to you, just receive the gift 
 of God, and go on your way rejoicing. 
 Now, I have no doubt that while I am 
 speaking to you, there are a good many of 
 you that have got friends praying for you ; 
 I have received a good many letters, es- 
 pecially from mothers, stating that they 
 have sons in London, and praying that 
 the Holy Ghost might win their souls to 
 Christ. Maybe some of those sons are 
 
4 6 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 here now. One of these young men spoke 
 to me last night, and told me his mother 
 was very anxious that he should attend 
 these meetings. I have remarked the 
 great number of young men who come to 
 our services. I never saw more young 
 men at a meeting than I see to-night. I 
 may be speaking to more young men than 
 ever I spoke to in my life. How comes 
 this, that there are so many young men 
 here ? Perhaps they have in the country a 
 loving mother praying that the Holy Ghost 
 may convert their hearts ; or a loving sis- 
 ter, or a loving father, or brother, pleading 
 hard for their salvation. Well, if you have 
 got these friends that are diligent for your 
 salvation, treat them kindly, for you will 
 not always have them. 
 
 A YOUNG MAN'S TALE. 
 
 I went to a meeting in Chicago a few 
 years ago, and a young man got up and 
 said, " Will you allow me to speak to these 
 young men ? " At first, as he was a stran- 
 ger, I thought I wouldn't ; and then I 
 thought he might have a message from 
 God, so I said, " Say on." And that 
 young man just pleaded with those young 
 men, and said, in closing his speech : " If 
 any of you have fathers, or mothers, or 
 Christian friends, who are diligent for your 
 salvation, treat them kindly, for you will 
 not always have them. I was an only son, 
 and I had a godly father, who went down 
 to his grave praying for me, for I was a 
 wayward boy. After father died, mother 
 began to be more anxious than ever. 
 Sometimes she would weep over me, and 
 say, ' Oh, my boy, if you were only a 
 Christian I should be so happy.' Some 
 nights I heard her in her chamber weep- 
 ing, and crying to God for her boy. I 
 could not stand it any longer, so I had to 
 leave home. I must become a Christian, 
 or get away from home. So I ran away. 
 It was a long time before I heard of her, 
 and then I was told she was sick, and the 
 thought came stealing over me, ' She may 
 die. I will go back.' And then I thought, 
 * If I go back home, I will have to become 
 a Christian. I cannot live at home with 
 mother without becoming a Christian ; I 
 will not go.' The next time I heard from 
 that mother I heard she was much worse. 
 Then the thought came to me, ' If my 
 mother died, and I should never see her, 
 I should never forgive myself. So I start- 
 ed off. There was no railway into the 
 village, and I had to take coach. I got to 
 
 the village about sundown ; the moon had 
 commenced to shine. My mother lived 
 about a mile and a half from the little 
 town, and to get home I had to go by the 
 old village churchyard, so I thought I 
 would go and look at father's grave, and 
 see if there was any new-made grave. As 
 I drew near my heart began to quake. I 
 could not tell why. The moon showed 
 me a new-made grave, and then for the 
 first time in my life the question occurred 
 to me, ' Who is going to pray for my lost 
 soul now? Father's gone and mother's 
 dead.' I took up some of the earth and 
 found it was just damp, and I threw myself 
 on my mother's grave, and there I spent 
 the night. I did not move until the break 
 of day ; but before I left that grave, my 
 mother's God had become my own. And, 
 young men, I believe God, for Christ's 
 sake, forgave me that night, but I never 
 forgave myself." Young man, if you have 
 a praying mother or a praying father, treat 
 them kindly, for you will not always have 
 them ; they will soon all be gone, and that 
 voice which is now pleading day and night 
 for your soul will be hushed in the grave. 
 Therefore, this night, while they 'are pray- 
 ing, seek the kingdom of God ; and it 
 won't take an anxious sinner long to meet 
 an anxious Saviour. Let your hearts be 
 lifted up now, friends, to Christ in united 
 prayer for every unsaved soul in this hall 
 this night ; and now let us all have a few 
 moments of silent prayer. 
 
 III. 
 SAVED OR LOST. 
 
 THE ONE ALTERNATIVE. 
 
 " For the Son of man is come to seek and to 
 save that which was lost." — Luke xix. 10. 
 
 I want to call your attention to the same 
 text that we had last night. I had really 
 only just commenced with the text when it 
 was time to close. Now before I begin, I 
 want to ask a question of every man and 
 woman in this room, and I should like every 
 one just to take the question home with 
 him — "Am I saved, or am I lost?" It 
 must be one thing or the other. There is 
 no neutrality about the matter. A man 
 cannot be saved and lost at the same time ; 
 it is thoroughly impossible. Every man 
 and woman in this audience must either be 
 saved or lost, if the Bible be true; and if 
 I thought it was not true, I should not be 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 47 
 
 here preaching, and I would not advise 
 you people to come if you think the Bible 
 is not true ; but if the Bible is true, every 
 man and every woman in this room must 
 either be in the dark or out of it, either 
 saved or lost. 
 
 Last night, a man yonder told me that 
 he was anxious to be saved, but Christ had 
 never sought for him. I said, " What are 
 you waiting for?" "Why," said he, "I 
 am waiting for Christ to call me ; as soon 
 as He calls me I am coming." Now, I do 
 not believe there is a man in London that 
 the Spirit of God has not striven with at 
 some period of his life. I do not believe 
 there is a person in this audience but that 
 has been called ; I do not believe that there 
 is a person in this audience but that the 
 Son of God has sought for and is seeking 
 for him. 
 
 HOW THE SAVIOUR SEEKS. 
 
 Now, for a minute or two, let us look 
 and see how He seeks. There are different 
 ways in which the Son of man seeks. He 
 very often seeks though some faithful min- 
 ister. Many of you have sat under faithful 
 ministers ; you have heard heart-searching 
 sermons, and the truth has gone down 
 deep into your hearts ; you have been many 
 a time touched, and tears have come down 
 your cheeks, and you have felt " almost 
 persuaded to be a Christian." That is the 
 Son of God seeking for your soul through 
 that minister. You have heard a sermon 
 sometimes that has roused you, so that you 
 could not forget it, and for days you have 
 been under deep conviction. That is the 
 way the Son of God seeks. Some of you 
 have had a tract put in your hand, with a 
 startling title, perhaps, " Eternity ! where 
 will you spend it ?" and the arrow has gone 
 home. You may have been troubled, and 
 may have pulled out that arrow and tried to 
 forget it. That is the Son of God seek- 
 ing for your soul through that tract. 
 Perhaps some of you have had a faithful 
 Sabbath-school teacher who has wept over 
 your souls in your earlier days, who prayed 
 for you and plead with you to become Chris- 
 tians. That is the Son of God seeking for 
 your soul through that faithful Sabbath- 
 school teacher. Many of you have had 
 godly, praying mothers, that have prayed 
 all night for your soul. It is through the 
 prayers of such a mother that the Son of 
 God is seeking you. Many of you, per- 
 haps, have been laid away upon a bed of 
 sickness, and have had time to meditate 
 
 in the silent watches of the night; the 
 Spirit of God has come into your chamber, 
 has come to your bedside, and you have 
 been troubled about eternity and about the 
 grave, and where you would spend eternity, 
 and how it would be beyond the grave ! 
 That is the Son of God seeking for your 
 soul. Some of you have lost friends. I 
 doubt whether there is a man or woman in 
 this audience who has not lost some loved 
 one ; it may be a praying mother, it may be 
 a loved father, it may be a dear child ; and 
 when death came and took that one from 
 you, you were greatly troubled. You might 
 have taken that friend by the hand, and as 
 he or she was dying, you might have said, 
 "I will meet you in heaven." The Spirit 
 of God strove in you for weeks" ^and months, 
 and yet the Spirit left you because you 
 strove against and resisted the workings of 
 the Holy Ghost. My friends, that is the 
 way the Son of man seeks. Can you rise 
 in this hall to-night and say that the Son of 
 God never sought for you ? Is there a per- 
 son in this hall that can rise and say, " I 
 have lived twenty, thirty, forty, fifty years, 
 and the Son of man never sought for my 
 soul " ? I do not believe that man or 
 woman lives in all London. 
 
 PRAYING FOR LONDON. 
 
 My* friend, He has been calling for you 
 from your earliest childhood, and He has 
 put it into the hearts of God's own people 
 just to call you together in this hall. This 
 hall has been opened at great expense, and 
 prayer is going up all over the Christian 
 world for London. Perhaps there never 
 has been a time in the history of your life 
 when so many were praying for you as at 
 the present time. That is the Son of God 
 seeking for your soul through the prayers 
 of the Church, through the prayers of min- 
 isters, through the prayers of the saints, not 
 only in London, but throughout the world. 
 I have received news to-day in a dispatch 
 sent across from America that all the 
 churches nearly, in America, are praying 
 for London. What does it mean ? God 
 has laid it upon the heart of the Church 
 throughout the world to pray for London. 
 It must be that God has something good in 
 store for London ; the Son of man is coming 
 to London to seek and to save that which 
 was lost, and I pray that the Good Shep- 
 herd may enter this hall to-night and may 
 come to many a heart, and that you may 
 hear the still small voice : " Behold, I 
 stand at the door and knock; if any man 
 
48 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 will hear My voice and open the door, I 
 will come in unto him and will sup with 
 him, and he with Me." O friends, open 
 the door to-night, and let the heavenly 
 visitor in. Don't turn Him away any 
 longer. Don't say with Felix, " Go thy 
 way this time, and when I have a conven- 
 ient season I will call for thee." Make 
 this a convenient season ; make this the 
 night of your salvation. Receive the gift 
 of God to-night, and open the door of your 
 heart, and say, " Welcome, thrice welcome 
 into this heart of mine ; " and He will 
 come. You invite Him, and see how 
 quickly He will come. My friend, He is 
 come. " The grace of God hath appeared, 
 bringing solvation unto all men." Oh, that 
 the loss of a soul may wake us up to-night, 
 that we may know what it means ! I be- 
 lieve the world is asleep — and the Church 
 too. I do not believe there would be a dry 
 eye in this audience if we could for five 
 minutes get a glimpse of a lost soul. We 
 mourn with men who have lost health ; we 
 pity them, we sympathize with them, and 
 we say, "It is very sad." We mourn 
 with men who have lost wealth, and we 
 think it is very sad. But what is health, 
 what is wealth, compared with the soul ? 
 
 A TOUCHING CHICAGO STORY. 
 
 I was in an eye infirmary at Chicago, on 
 the Sabbath before the great fire. A mother 
 brought her little baby to the doctor — a 
 child only a few months old — and she 
 wanted the doctor to look at the child's 
 eyes. He did so, and he said to the mother, 
 •* Your child is blind ; it will never see 
 again ; you have neglected it ; if you had 
 brought it here three days ago I could have 
 saved the sight.' 5 ' The moment the doctor 
 said that, the mother pressed the little child 
 to her bosom, and there was a wail that 
 came from that mother that broke my 
 heart. I wept, the doctor wept ; we could 
 not help but weep. She pressed her dar- 
 ling child to her bosom. " My darling," 
 she said, " are you never to see the mother 
 that gave you birth ? My child \ my child ! " 
 It was a sight that would move almost any 
 heart. But what is the loss of sight com- 
 pared with the loss of a soul? I would 
 rather a thousand times have these eyes 
 dug out of my head, and go through the 
 world blind, than lose my soul. I have a 
 son, and no one but God knows how I love 
 him ; but I would see those beautiful eyes 
 dug out of his head to-night rather than 
 see him grow up to manhood and go down 
 
 to the grave without Christ and without 
 hope. The loss of a soul ! Christ knew 
 what it meant. That is what brought Him 
 from the bosom of the Father ; that is what 
 brought Him from the Throne ; that is what 
 brought Him to Calvary. The Son of God 
 was in earnest. When He died on Calvary 
 it was to save a lost world ; it was to save 
 your soul and mine. 
 
 THE LOSS OF A CHILD. 
 
 A friend of mine in Chicago took his 
 children out one beautiful day in the sum- 
 mer. They were the children of a large 
 Sabbath-school, and they were to have a 
 day in the country. There was a little boy 
 on the platform of the railway-station, and 
 by some mistake he fell down under the 
 wheels, and the whole train passed over 
 him. The train went back, and the body 
 was found so mangled that the superintend- 
 ent had to take off his coat to tie up the 
 mangled corpse. He left it at the station, 
 and, taking two of the teachers with him, 
 went to the house of the parents. (The 
 little boy was an only one.) When they 
 got to the house one said to the others, 
 " You go in." " No, I can't," was the reply. 
 The superintendent wanted the teachers to 
 go in, because he thought the parents 
 would blame him ; but the teachers refused 
 to go. So the superintendent went in. 
 He found the parents in the dining-room 
 at dinner- He called the father out, think- 
 ing that he would tell the father first, that 
 he might break the news to the mother. 
 Taking him into another room, he said, 
 " I have sad news to tell you ; your little 
 Jemmie has got run over." The father 
 turned deadly pale. " Is he dead ? " he 
 asked. " Yes, sir, he is dead." Then the 
 father rushed into the dining-room, and in- 
 stead of breaking the news gently to his 
 wife, he cried out like a madman, " Dead, 
 dead ! " The mother said, " Who ? " Our 
 little Jemmie." Said the young man who 
 told it me the next day, " I cannot tell you 
 what I suffered when that mother came 
 rushing out to me, and said, ' Where is my 
 boy ? Where are his remains ? Take me 
 to them that I may see him.' I told the 
 mother that the body was so mangled that 
 she could not identify it ; and she fainted 
 away at my feet." Said he, " Moody, I 
 would not be the messenger of such tidings 
 as that again if you would give me all Chi- 
 cago." There is not a mother or a father 
 in this hall but would say it is terrible to 
 lose a beautiful child like that, to have it 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 49 
 
 swept away so suddenly. Well, it is terri- 
 ble, but, my friend, what is that in com- 
 parison with the loss of the soul ? 
 
 A MORE TERRIBLE LOSS. 
 
 Suppose that child had grown up to man- 
 hood, and had died a drunkard, and gone 
 down to a drunkard's grave. See the 
 hundreds and thousands in London reeling 
 their way down, not only to the drunkard's 
 grave, but to the drunkard's hell. I tell 
 you, my friend, I would rather have a train 
 a hundred miles long run over my boy, so 
 that I could not find a speck of his body — 
 I would rather have him die in early child- 
 hood, than have him grow up to manhood, 
 and die without God and without hope. It 
 is terrible for a man to die outside the Ark. 
 It is a terrible thing for a man to die with- 
 out hope and without mercy, especially in 
 this Gospel land, where he is exalted to 
 heaven with privilege, where the Gospel is 
 proclaimed faithfully from Sunday to Sun- 
 day, yea, from day to day, and one might 
 say, from hour to hour. Through the 
 length and breadth of this great city, the 
 Gospel has been proclaimed as faithfully, 
 and perhaps more faithfully, than in any 
 other city in the world. London, I say, is 
 exalted to heaven with privileges, and it is 
 a sad thing, indeed, that a man should go 
 to hell from London, for then he goes 
 down in the full blaze of the Gospel. He 
 goes down from a Gospel land. He goes 
 down to hell from a land where he has 
 heard the glorious tidings of Christ and 
 Him crucified. Yes; you say it is very 
 sad to see a child like that swept away, or 
 to see a little child Ipse its sight. You say it 
 is very sad to see a man lose his wealth and 
 become poor. It is very sad to see a man 
 lose his reputation. But, my friends, bear 
 in mind there is hope. A man can come 
 to Christ if he has lost his reputation and 
 his character. Christ will " receive " men 
 who have not got any reputation ; Christ 
 will " receive " men who have not got any 
 character ; and they may have a seat in 
 the kingdom of God. But, if a man dies 
 without God, then there is no hope. You 
 go to the grave and weep over it, and when 
 the morning of resurrection shall come, that 
 man will rise to everlasting shame and con- 
 tempt. The star of Bethlehem will not 
 shine over that grave. Oh, my friends, let 
 us wake up,'and let us haste to the rescue. 
 Let us, as fathers and mothers, see that our 
 children are brought into the ark, that 
 
 they are saved, that they are gathered early 
 into the fold of Christ. 
 
 THE POOR DRUNKARD. 
 
 I was over in this country in 1872. About 
 that time there was a young man who had 
 come from the country to London. He 
 was the only son of a widow. He was her 
 prop and her stay ; her hope and her com- 
 fort. Oh, how that widow loved that boy ! 
 How her prayers went up for him ! When 
 he came to this city his employer invited 
 him to the theatre, and invited him to 
 drink. I have met that mother since I have 
 been on this trip, and she told me that the 
 employer discharged that young man after 
 he became a drunkard ; that he refused to 
 have him in his employ ; that her son came 
 home and died a poor drunkard. That 
 mother is now weeping over that boy, and 
 she mourns as a mother without hope, be- 
 cause it is said that no drunkard shall in- 
 herit the kingdom of God. Now, that is 
 terrible. How many mothers have sons 
 in London hastening to ruin ! God wants 
 you and me to go and tell them the glad tid- 
 ings, to invite them to the Gospel feast. 
 And there is not a man in all London so 
 far gone but that Christ will save him. 
 If we will just go and labor for them 
 and pray for them, God will give us the 
 privilege of winning many of them into 
 His kingdom. 
 
 " SAVED !" 
 
 A few years ago — I think it was only two 
 years this month — a vessel of the White 
 Star line went to pieces on a rock off the 
 coast of Newfoundland, and 500 men went 
 down to a watery grave. There was a 
 young man of great promise, having a large 
 business in Detroit, who was on board that 
 vessel, and soon after she went down there 
 came a dispatch to Detroit to his wife and 
 partner to say that he was lost. The busi- 
 ness was suspended, and that young wife 
 was thrown into deep mourning. Her 
 heart was just broken, and the mother's 
 heart was bleeding that her boy had gone 
 down, as they supposed. But in a few 
 hours there came another dispatch over the 
 wires, " Saved !" with his name signed to 
 it. They felt so grateful, that they had the 
 dispatch framed and put up in his office, 
 and there it is. If you go into that man's 
 office now to do business with him, you 
 may see that dispatch, " Saved !" Now, 
 let the news flash over the wires to heaven 
 
5° 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 to-night, sinner, that you want to be saved. 
 You can be saved, if you will. God is able 
 to save. God is willing to save. God is 
 waiting to save. Now, this night, make up 
 your mind that you will be saved. Make 
 up your mind that you will press into the 
 kingdom. God invites you to come. He 
 invites you to come just as you are. " Him 
 that cometh unto Me I will in no wise cast 
 out." 
 
 ROWLAND HILL AND LADY ANNE ERSKINE. 
 
 I have seen a story in print, I do not 
 know whether it is true or not, but it illus- 
 trates a good point. I see our friend Dr. 
 Newman Hall here to-night. The story I 
 speak of is told of a predecessor of his, 
 Rowland Hill. One day he was preaching 
 in the open air to a vast crowd of people, 
 when Lady Anne Erskine was riding by. 
 She said to her footman, "Who is that 
 man who is drawing so vast a crowd?" 
 She was then told that it was the celebrated 
 Rowland Hill. " Drive me," said she, 
 ** near the platform, so that I may listen." 
 The man went on preaching, and, seeing 
 by the lady's dress that she belonged to 
 royalty, he turned to some one on the plat- 
 form and inquired who it was. They told 
 him it was Lady Anne Erskine. He con- 
 tinued his preaching, and then all at once 
 he stopped and said, " My friends, I have 
 got something to-day to put up for sale. I 
 am going to sell it by auction." Everybody 
 of course was startled to think that a man 
 should stop in the middle of a sermon to 
 sell something by auction. Said he, "It is 
 the soul of Lady Anne Erskine. Is any 
 one going to bid for her soul ? Hark ! Ah ! 
 I hear a bid. Who bids ? ' Satan.' ' Sa- 
 tan, what will you give for this soul ?' I 
 will give riches and honor and pleasure. 
 Yea, I will give the whole world for her 
 soul.' Hark! I hear another bid. Ah! 
 methinks I hear another bid. Who bids? 
 ' The Lord Jesus.' ' Jesus, what will you 
 give for this soul ?' 'I will give peace and 
 joy and comfort that the world knows not 
 of. Yea, I will give eternal life for her 
 soul.' " He then turned to Lady Anne 
 Erskine, and said, " You have heard the 
 two bidders for your soul. Which bidder 
 shall have it ?" It is said that she ordered 
 her footman to open her carriage door, and, 
 rushing in, she began to weep, and said, 
 " The Lord Jesus shall have my soul, if He 
 will accept it." Now that may be true or 
 not ; but there is one thing that I know to 
 be true — that there are two bidding for 
 
 your soul and mine. Satan bids, and he 
 offers that which he cannot give. He is a 
 liar and has been from the foundation of 
 the world. I pity the man who is living on 
 the promises of the devil. He will never 
 satisfy. But the Lord Jesus is able to give 
 all that He offers. He offers peace and 
 joy and comfort that the world knows not 
 of. He offers eternal life in the kingdom 
 of God. He offers a seat in His mansions. 
 We are to sit with Him upon His throne. 
 May God help you this night. Make up 
 your minds to-night that you will not leave 
 the Agricultural Hall until the great ques- 
 tion of eternity is settled, until you have 
 crossed the borderland, and pressed into 
 the kingdom of God. Make up your mind 
 to this. Make up your mind that this shall 
 be the night of your salvation. " Now is 
 the accepted time ; now is the day of sal- 
 vation." 
 
 THE BOY AND THE DARK MOUNTAIN. 
 
 A few years ago there was a little story 
 going through the American religious press 
 that touched my heart as a father. It was 
 about the death of a little boy. The mother 
 thought her little boy was safe in the arms 
 of Jesus. She thought he was trusting 
 sweetly in Christ ; but one day as he drew 
 along towards the chambers of death, she 
 came into his room, and he said, as he was 
 looking out of the window, " Mother, what 
 are those mountains that I see yonder ?" 
 The mother said, " Eddie, there is no 
 mountain in sight of the house." "Don't 
 you see them, mother?" said he ; " they're 
 so high and so dark. Eddie has got to 
 cross those mountains. Won't you take 
 him in your arms and carry him over those 
 mountains ?" The mother said, " Eddie, 
 I would if I could, but I cannot." Now, 
 I want to say to you that there is a time 
 coming when your mother cannot help 
 you. There is a time coming when your 
 friends cannot help you. When you come 
 to the mountain, if you have not Christ, you 
 must take that journey alone, for there will 
 be no one to help you then. What will you 
 do in the swelling Jordan, without a Savior, 
 without Christ ? but, if you have Him, 
 He won't leave you. What does He say ? 
 " Yea, though I walk through the valley 
 of the shadow of death, I fear no evil. 
 Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me." 
 Now, this little boy, instead of being 
 troubled by a valley, was troubled by a 
 mountain. The mother prayed with that 
 little boy. Then she said, " Eddie, you 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 5* 
 
 must take your eyes off your mother. You 
 must have your eyes upon Jesus. He will 
 help you." The mother again prayed 
 with him, and tried to get his little mind 
 off from the dark mountain. All at once 
 he said, " Mother, hark ! don't you hear 
 them call ?" " Hear who, Eddie ?" " Don't 
 you see the angels just on the other side 
 of the mountain ? They are calling for 
 me. Take me, mother, and carry me over 
 the mountain." The mother said again, 
 : ' Why, my boy, I cannot go with you ; but 
 Christ will be with you. He will take you 
 safe over the mountains if you trust Him." 
 Again the mother prayed for her little boy, 
 for she could not bear to have him die in 
 that state of mind, so troubled about the 
 mountain. At length he closed his eyes 
 and he prayed, " Lord Jesus, be with me, 
 and take me over the mountains." Then 
 he opened his little eyes, and said, " Good- 
 bye, mamma; Jesus is coming to carry me 
 over the mountains;" and the little sufferer 
 was gone. Sinner, Christ has come to- 
 night to carry you over the mountains. 
 He will carry you safe. He will carry 
 you over the mountains of unbelief, if you 
 will only let Him. Oh ! may God help 
 you this night to press into His kingdom. 
 
 IV. 
 
 MAN SEEKING FOR GOD. 
 
 " Seek ye the Lord while He may be found, 
 call ye upon Him while He is near." — Isaiah 
 lv. 6. 
 
 For the last two nights some of you 
 may remember I have been speaking about 
 the Son of man seeking that which was 
 lost. Now to-night I want to bring out 
 the other side — man seeking for God. 
 "Seek ye the Lord while He may be 
 found, call ye upon Him while He is 
 near." Now in the 29th chapter of the 
 prophecy of Jeremiah we are told how we 
 may find God God says, " Ye shall find 
 Me when ye shall search for Me with all 
 your heart." Now it won't take a great while 
 for an anxious sinner to meet an anxious 
 God. It won't take a great while for a 
 man who is really in earnest about the sal- 
 vation of his soul to find peace in Him. I 
 never yet found a man really with his 
 heart set upon this one thing — to find 
 God, — but that he soon found his way 
 into the Kingdom of Heaven. The great 
 trouble with men is, that they are not 
 really in earnest. Men don't seek for God 
 
 as they seek, for wealth and position down 
 here in this world. Suppose I should say 
 to-night that I lost last night in this hall a 
 diamond worth ^20,000 — which I didn't 
 do; but suppose I should say I did, and 
 that I would give any one ^10,000 that 
 found it. I would not give much for the 
 sermon. You would be thinking about 
 the diam ond all the evening ; you would 
 be thinking, " I wish I could find that dia- 
 mond. I should like that ^10,000." And 
 I can imagine as soon as the meeting was 
 over — and some of you would not wait for 
 that — you would look about and search 
 this hall. How earnestly you would seek 
 for that diamond ! Well, is there a man 
 or woman in this audience that will say 
 that salvation is noj worth more than all 
 the diamonds in the world, and that it is 
 not worth all the goods of this world? 
 Now, is it not a fact that every man and 
 woman here to-night can find God if they 
 will ? " Seek ye the Lord while He may 
 be found." Why, the way that text reads 
 implies that there is a time coming when 
 man cannot find God, when men shall seek 
 and not be able to find. We read of such 
 a thing. We read of their knocking at the 
 door when it is shut. We read that they 
 sought with tears, but sought too late. 
 Not but what there was a time. I believe 
 there is a time in the history of every man 
 when he can accept the gift of God, if he 
 will ; when he can press into the kingdom 
 of God, if he will. 
 
 A LESSON FROM THE GOLD FIELDS. 
 
 When a man becomes really in earnest 
 about the salvation of his soul, when a 
 man seeks for that pearl of great price, the 
 kingdom of God, as men seek for wealth 
 and honor down here, and as men seek for 
 position, then it is we will see hundreds 
 and thousands pressing into the kingdom 
 of God. I was out on the Pacific Coast 
 three or four years ago, and the news 
 would come to a town that there was gold 
 found sometimes three or four hundred 
 miles away. Then that town would be 
 full of excitement ; the fever would rise 
 very high, and in course of twenty-four 
 hours you would see men pack up, and 
 away they would go, leaving their wives, 
 their children, their homes, comfort and 
 everything, and go off these hundreds of 
 miles to seek for wealth. There was a re- 
 port that a silver mine had been found in 
 the Rocky Mountains, and men would go 
 off thousands of miles, and go down into 
 
52 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 the bowels of the earth, working hard, day 
 and night, in ord°r to find a little of the 
 silver. I could not help but admire their 
 earnestness. I am quite sure you like to 
 see a man in earnest, and going into busi- 
 ness with all his heart. You like to see a 
 man, whatever he does, do it with a whole 
 heart. You do not like a half-hearted 
 man. Why should not we be just as much 
 in earnest about the salvation of our souls 
 as men are to accumulate wealth ? Let a 
 war break out, and there is a chance of 
 men achieving honor on the battle-field, 
 and men come forward and volunteer. 
 They leave their homes, their wives, and 
 their children, and go thousands of miles 
 away, to India or China, or all round the 
 world, if there is a chance of getting honor, 
 just for a few short fleeting years, down 
 here in this world. If men are willing to 
 give up everything for wealth or honor in 
 this life, how much more ought we to be 
 willing to give up everything for the life 
 to come ! The gift of God is life without 
 end, eternal life. May every anxious man 
 and woman get it to-night. Of course you 
 admit that this is worth more than every- 
 thing else. If you do, why don't you ask 
 for it? God says you shall find Him if 
 you seek Him with all your heart. 
 
 A LIFEBOAT STORY. 
 
 I remember reading some time ago of a 
 vessel being wrecked at sea. The life- 
 boats were lowered, and there were not 
 enough boats to take all on board. There 
 was one man in the water who, anxious 4^o 
 save his life, swam up to the lifeboat, and 
 reached out his hand and wanted to get 
 in, and one of the men in the boat drew a 
 sword and cut off that hand. The man 
 swam up again and laid hold of the boat 
 with the other hand, and the man in the 
 boat drew the sword again and cut off the 
 other hand. But the man was so anxious 
 and in earnest about saving his life, that 
 he swam up again and seized the boat with 
 his teeth. And then the men in the boat 
 relented ; they would not do any more to 
 him ; they could not cut off his head, so 
 they took him into the boat and saved his 
 life, because he was so much in earnest. 
 See what men will do for their lives. Let 
 a man be in a wrecked vessel who is worth 
 a million sterling, and if that vessel can be 
 saved from going down only by his giv- 
 ing away that million sterling, he will 
 give it in a minute to save his life for a 
 few short fleeting years. But here is ever- 
 
 lasting life, eternal life ; that is the gift 
 of God, and the Lord God says you shall 
 have it when you call on Him. " Seek 
 ye the Lord while He may be found, 
 and call ye upon Him while He is near." 
 
 TWO DUBLIN BROTHERS. 
 
 When we were in Sheffield a few weeks 
 ago, there were two brothers that came 
 from Dublin to Sheffield, and they came 
 to the inquiry-room, and some one said 
 to them as they were talking, " What 
 brought you here? how is it you have 
 come from Dublin ?" Then the men said 
 that they had had a brother converted in 
 a meeting while we were there, and such a 
 great change had come over him. They 
 found that he possessed something that 
 they had not got, and they had come to 
 Sheffield in hopes of finding what their 
 brother had found. Do you think these 
 men did not find what they had come for? 
 I never knew a man that tried but what he 
 found peace. 
 
 AN ANXIOUS MOTHER. 
 
 I see right before me to-night a mother 
 with her boy, a young man sitting by her side. 
 A little while ago the mother left London 
 and went to Dundee, because her heart 
 was set upon the conversion of her two 
 boys. I remember how she used to plead 
 for these two boys. I remember talking 
 with one of them one. night, and I plead 
 with him to accept Christ. The next 
 morning we left for Glasgow, and they 
 left for London ; and when I came up to 
 London a few days ago, that mother came 
 to tell me that boy had been taken away by 
 death. Now, you know, that mother took 
 the boy off to Dundee that he might hear 
 and be saved. It was a good thing to see 
 a mother burdened for the salvation of her 
 boy. It was God that put it in her heart 
 to take that boy off to that distant city, that 
 he might find peace. Mother, if you have a 
 son out of Christ, let your prayers be going 
 up to Christ day and night. Father, let us 
 have your prayers that your son may be 
 converted. Let us pray together and be 
 in earnest about this great question of sal- 
 vation. God was in earnest when He sent 
 us the prophets, and we killed them. Then 
 He sent us His only begotten Son, and we 
 murdered Him. And after Christ went 
 back to heaven He sent down the Holy 
 Ghost. Oh, my friends, God is in earnest 
 about the salvation of man's soul; and I 
 would to God that London might wake up, 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 53 
 
 and that men throughout this city would 
 be in earnest about the salvation of their 
 souls. Is the Bible a myth, is the Bible 
 a sham ? If it is, why, then, away with 
 it ! But if it is true that man is lost, and 
 that Christ is come to save him, then let 
 us earnestly seek the kingdom of God. 
 "Seek ye the Lord while He may be 
 found." That is the text, and it applies 
 to everyone here. These little children — 
 I am glad to see them here night after 
 night — may they seek the kingdom of God 
 to-night. • Little girl, seek the kingdom of 
 God to-night. Young man, young lady, 
 seek the kingdom of God to-night. And 
 you who are advancing in the evening of 
 life — your natural force is becoming abated; 
 your eye is growing dim — my friend, make 
 haste and get into the kingdom of God. 
 Do not put off the salvation of your soul 
 for another night ; but let this be the night, 
 let this be the hour. that you accept of the 
 gift of God. Make up your mind you will 
 not leave this Hall to-night until you have 
 sought the kingdom of God ; until the 
 great question of eternity is settled. 
 
 A PREPARATION FOR JUDGMENT. 
 
 Eighteen years ago, in America, there 
 was a wave of blessing passed over the 
 land. A great many people thought it 
 was all excitement. You could get into 
 the train at New York and go clear into 
 the western prairie, and all along you would 
 see the churches all open and lit up, and 
 crowds of worshipers. The whole nation 
 was moved, and half a million were brought 
 into the Church of God. Little did we 
 know what was taking place. God was 
 preparing that nation for a baptism of 
 blood. After a few years the terrible civil 
 war broke out. It was God calling His 
 children in. It was God preparing the 
 nation for the great affliction brought upon 
 us for our sin. I have noticed very often 
 grace precedes judgment. I do not know 
 what is going to take place. My friends, I am 
 one of those men who believe God is work- 
 ing in a wonderful way. The tidings from 
 every city is this — the people are praying. 
 It is a question in my mind if there was ever 
 so much prayer going up to God as at the 
 present. Not only here, but all round the 
 world, we have God's people making their 
 hearts burdened for the salvation of souls. 
 And is it not God working ? Will there 
 ever be a better time for you to seek the 
 kingdom of God than the present, when 
 there is such a great awakening, and when 
 
 there is such a spirit of expectation ; when 
 the Church of God is coming up as one 
 man, and the spirit of unity prevails ? 
 Think of the praying ones here. Do you 
 believe there were ever so many men and 
 women praying for your soul as there are 
 here to-night ? Look over this audience 
 — what are these Christians doing now ? 
 They are silently praying God. I can see 
 they are praying. There is a young man 
 with his mother sitting by his side. That 
 mother is pleading, " God save my boy to- 
 night !" May it go down deep into his soul ! 
 " Seek ye the Lord while He may be 
 found." I call on you to come to God to- 
 night. Can He be found to-night ? Let 
 me ask you that question. Do you be- 
 lieve it ? 
 
 AN APPEAL TO THE MINISTERS. 
 
 I appeal to these ministers here — Do 
 you believe that God can be found here 
 to-night ? I ask you ministers of religion 
 whether you believe that God can be 
 found here to-night ? (The ministers on 
 the platform loudly answered, " Yes.") 
 Do you believe God can be found 
 here to-night? (Replies of "Yes," from 
 the audience.) Then, if it is true, do 
 not trifle, do not make light. Call 
 upon Him while He is here. Is He here % 
 We have very good reason to believe that 
 last night there were some that found 
 Christ. If it is true He came into this hall 
 last night and saved some, will He not save 
 you to-night, if your heart is set upon that 
 one thing, " I must be saved ?" Is He not 
 able and willing, and anxious to save you ? 
 And now, would you just ask Him ? Let 
 there be a cry from the very depths of your 
 heart to-night, " Lord, God, save my soul. 
 Lord, God, save me just now." Call upon 
 Him while He is near. If He is near won't 
 you call upon Him ? Don't let that scoff- 
 ing man next to you keep you out of the 
 kingdom of God. There is a scornful 
 look upon the face of that man next to 
 you ; perhaps he is making light of what I 
 am saying. Don't mind him, don't look to 
 him, but just look right up to God, and 
 ask Him to save you. Now, every true 
 friend — and you all have friends — every 
 true friend, if you could get their advice 
 to-night, would tell you to be saved now. 
 Ask that minister sitting next to you, " Had 
 I better seek the kingdom of God to- 
 night?" What would he tell you ? "By 
 all means, don't put it off another minute." 
 Ask that godly, praying mother by your 
 
54 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 side, " Mother, is it best to seek the king- 
 dom of God to-night?" Would she say 
 put it off one week, or put it off one month ? 
 Do you think that mother would say that ? 
 There is not a Christian mother in this hall 
 who would say it. I doubt if there is any 
 unconverted mother either here whose ad- 
 vice would be to put off becoming a Chris- 
 tian. Ask that praying sister of yours, ask 
 that praying brother, ask any friend you 
 have here — if you are sitting near one — if 
 it is not the very best thing you can do. 
 And then shout up to heaven and ask Him 
 who is sitting at the right hand of God, 
 and who loves you more than your father 
 or your mother, or anyone on earth — who 
 loves you so much that He gave Himself 
 for you ; ask Him what He will have you 
 do, and hear His voice rolling down from 
 the throne of God, " Seek ye first the king- 
 dom of God." That is what He will say. 
 And then shout down to the infernal re- 
 gions, and ask those down there — you may 
 have some acquaintances gone there — and 
 what will they say ? What did that man 
 say we hear of there ? " Send someone to 
 my father's house, for I have five brethren, 
 that he may testify unto them, lest they 
 also come into this place." Heaven, earth, 
 and hell unite in this one thing — " Seek 
 first the kingdom of God." Don't put it 
 off. Call upon Him while He is near. And 
 if you call upon Him in real earnest He 
 will hear that call. 
 
 THE PENITENT THIEF. 
 
 Look at the thief on the cross. It may 
 have been the thief had a praying mother, 
 and that mother may have taught him this 
 55th chapter of Isaiah. That mother may 
 have taught him this very verse ; and while 
 on the cross it flashed across him, and he 
 remembered the teaching of his mother, 
 and said, "This is truly the God man." 
 And he heard Christ make that wonderful 
 prayer — " Father, forgive them, for they 
 know not what they do ;" and then the thief 
 called upon Him, " Lord, remember me 
 when Thou comest into Thy kingdom." 
 And no sooner did that prayer fall upon 
 the ears of the Son of God, than He an- 
 swered it, " This day shalt thou be with Me 
 in paradise." He called, and the Son of 
 God answered him. Blind Bartimeus 
 when the Son of God went by called out, 
 and they tried to hush him, but the Lord 
 heard his call and prayer, and He answer- 
 ed his prayer and gave him his sight. Oh, 
 
 my friends, to-night call upon Him, aud 
 He will have mercy upon you, and open 
 your eyes and give you sight. Look at 
 that poor leper. He cried, " Lord, if Thou 
 wilt Thou canst make me clean." And the 
 Lord answered him, " I will ; be thou 
 clean." Don't forget, my friends, that there 
 is a time coming when your calling and 
 your prayer will not be answered; when 
 you will call to the mountains and hills to 
 cover you from the wrath of God. We are 
 hasting on to the time when London and 
 other places will pray ; when scoffers will 
 pray and call on the mountains and rocks 
 to cover them from the wrath of the Lamb. 
 Their prayer has already been put in print 
 for that terrible day of the Son of man 
 which is coming. What does God say? 
 " Seek the Lord while He may be found." 
 My friends, seek Him to-night. He can 
 be found here to-night. 
 
 TOO LATE. 
 
 I have no doubt that those who would 
 not pray when the ark was building, prayed 
 when the flood came, but their prayer was 
 not answered. I have no doubt that when 
 Lot went out of Sodom, Sodom cried to 
 God, but it was too late, and God's judg- 
 ment swept them from the earth. My 
 friends, it is not too late now, but it may 
 be at twelve o'clock to-night. I cannot 
 find any place in this Bible where I can 
 say you can call to-morrow. I am not justi- 
 fied in saying that. There it is said, " Be- 
 hold, now is the accepted time, now is the 
 day of salvation." Those men of Jerusa- 
 lem, what a golden opportunity they had, 
 with Christ in their midst. We see the 
 Son of God weeping over Jerusalem, His 
 heart bursting with grief for the city as He 
 cried, " Oh ! Jerusalem, Jerusalem ! thou 
 that stonest the prophets, how often would 
 I have gathered thee as a hen gathereth her 
 brood, but ye would not." He could look 
 down forty years, and see Titus coming 
 with his army, and besieging that city. 
 Eleven hundred thousand people perished 
 in that city. They called upon God then, 
 but it was too late. To-night it is a day 
 of mercy. It may be I am talking to some- 
 one to-night whose days of grace may be 
 short, to someone who may be snatched 
 away very soon. There may be someone 
 here to-night who will never hear another 
 Gospel sermon ; someone who may be 
 hearing the last call. My friends, be wise 
 to-night. Make up your mind that this 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 55 
 
 shall be the night, and this the very hour 
 that you will seek the kingdom of God, 
 and seek it with all your heart. 
 
 AN INCIDENT AT NIAGARA. 
 
 A few years ago, two young men were 
 seen on the Niagara river in a little canoe. 
 They were drinking champagne, and hav- 
 ing what they called a jolly time. Some 
 of the men on the shore saw their danger, 
 as they were hastening on towards the cat- 
 aract, and they lifted up their voices and 
 warned them ; but the young men only 
 mocked them, as the current swept them 
 along. They were not rowing, they were 
 doing nothing. Some people think if they 
 are doing nothing they will be saved. My 
 friends, if you just neglect salvation you 
 will be lost. You are in the current of 
 time which is sweeping you on towards 
 eternity. Well, these young men were not 
 rowing, but the current was taking them 
 on. It wasn't long before someone else 
 saw them and lifted up their voices ; but 
 they only made light of them. And the 
 same is happening here to-night. The cur- 
 rent bore them on towards death. At last 
 a third party saw them further on, and lift- 
 ed up their voices, and told them the cat- 
 aract was not far away. But the men made 
 a mock of them, and made light of what 
 they said ; and the current still swept them 
 on. At last one of them said, " Hark ! I 
 hear the rapid." They seized the oars and 
 pulled against the current ; but it was too 
 late. They had got too far down, and in a 
 little time two men were seen going down 
 the fall, and they leaped over into the jaws 
 of death. How many in London are doing 
 the same thing? You are warned again 
 to-night. My warning to-night is that you 
 seek the kingdom of God. Make up your 
 mind not to leave this hall until you have 
 accepted the gift of God, which is eternal 
 life. God wants to bestow it upon every 
 one. Do not neglect the appeal of to- 
 night ; but " turn ye, for why will ye die, 
 oh, house of Israel ?" Oh ! that all of you 
 may turn unto the Lord and live. 
 
 A STORY FROM THE FARM. 
 
 A few years ago, before I had left the 
 farm, I was talking one day to a man who 
 was working there, and who was weeping. 
 I said to him, " What is the trouble ?" And 
 he told me a very strange story. When he 
 started out in life, he left his native vil- 
 lage, and went to another town to find 
 
 something to do, and he said he was unsuc- 
 cessful. The first Sabbath he went to a 
 little church, and there the minister preach- 
 ed from this text : " Seek ye first the king- 
 dom of God ;" and he said that he thought 
 the text and the sermon were for himself. 
 The sermon made a deep impression upon 
 him, and he could not forget it for some 
 days. But he said he did not want to be- 
 come a Christian then. He wanted to get 
 rich, and when he was settled in life he 
 would seek the kingdom of God. He 
 went on, and the next Sabbath he was in 
 another village, and he went to church 
 again, and he made a point of going to 
 church every Sunday morning. It was not 
 long before he heard another minister 
 preach from the same text, " Seek ye first 
 the kingdom of God." He thought surely 
 some one must have been speaking to the 
 minister about him. For the minister just 
 pictured him out. But he said he would 
 not seek the kingdom of God then ; but 
 when he got settled in life, and had con- 
 trol of his time, and was his own master, 
 he would then seek the kingdom of God. 
 Some time after he was at another village, 
 and he went to church again, and he had 
 not been going a great while when he 
 heard the third minister preach from the 
 same text : " Seek ye first the kingdom of 
 God and His righteousness, and all things 
 else shall be added." He said it went right 
 down into his soul ; but he calmly and delib- 
 erately made up his mind that he would 
 not become a Christian, that he would not 
 seek the kingdom of God, until he had got 
 settled in life, and owned his farm, and 
 then he would attend to the salvation of 
 his soul. Many a man thinks he can't 
 make money if he becomes a Christian. 
 How the devil deceives you ! This man 
 said, " Now I am what the world calls rich. 
 I go to church every Sunday, but I have 
 never heard a sermon from that day to this 
 which has ever made any impression upon 
 my heart. My heart is as hard as a stone." 
 As he said that tears trickled down his 
 cheeks. I was a young man at that time 
 and did not know what it meant. 
 
 IN THE ASYLUM. 
 
 When I was converted the first man that 
 came to my mind was this man, and I 
 thought when I should go back home I 
 would see him, and tell him, and preach 
 Christ to him. When I went back home 
 I said to my widowed mother, naming this 
 man, " Is he still living in the same place ?" 
 
56 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 My mother said, " Didn't I write to you 
 about him?" I said, "No, you didn't; 
 what about him ?" u He is gone mad, and 
 has been taken away to the insane asylum, 
 and everyone that goes up to see him he 
 points his finger at and says, ' Seek ye first 
 the kingdom of God.' I thought I should 
 like to see him, but I found he was so far gone 
 that it would do no good, and therefore I 
 didn't go. The next time I returned home 
 my mother told me he was at home idiotic. 
 I went to the house to see him, and there 
 was that vacant look in his eye when I 
 went in. I said, " Do you know me ?" He 
 pointed his finger at me, and said, " Young 
 man, seek ye first the kingdom of God." 
 God had driven that text into his mind, 
 but his reason was gone. The next 
 time I returned home he was gone ; 
 and three \ears ago last autumn, when 
 I visited my father's grave, I noticed 
 a new grave - stone had been put up. I 
 stopped to read it, and found it was my 
 friend's. The autumn wind was making a 
 mournful noise, and I seemed to hear the 
 wind whispering the text, " Seek ye first 
 the kingdom of God." Now, my friend, 
 will you seek the face of God ? Will you 
 seek the kingdom of God to-night, with all 
 your heart ? Seek the Lord while He may 
 be found. You have heard these witnesses 
 say that He may be found here to - night. 
 Is not it the very worst thing you can do 
 to go out of this hall without obtaining 
 salvation, without being saved? Young 
 man, make up your mind this night that 
 you will seek the kingdom of God now. 
 Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, 
 now is the day of salvation. Christ is in- 
 viting you to come — " Come unto Me all 
 ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I 
 will give you rest." Oh, may we all find 
 rest in Christ to-night. 
 
 V. 
 
 THE CALL TO SELF-EXAMINA- 
 TION. 
 
 " Where art thou ? " — Genesis iii. 9. 
 
 This was the first question put to man 
 after his fall. As I said the other night, 
 Adam would have gone up and down Eden 
 crying out, " My God, my God, where art 
 Thou ? " but God took the place of the 
 seeker. God came down, and indeed you 
 hear His voice ringing and echoing through 
 the Garden of Eden, " Adam, where art 
 
 thou ? " It was the voice of grace, it was 
 the voice of love, it was a loving God 
 seeking after His lost one. " Adam, where 
 art thou ? M Six thousand years have rolled 
 away, and yet this text has come rolling on 
 down the ages. I doubt whether there has 
 been any one of Adam's sons who has not 
 heard this text at some period or other of 
 his life — sometimes in the midnight hour 
 stealing over — " Where am I ? Who am 
 I ? Where am I going ? and what is going 
 to be the end of this ? " I think it is well 
 for a man to pause and ask himself that 
 question ; and will you do it to-night, my 
 friends ? I do not ask you where you are 
 in the sight of. your neighbors; I do not 
 ask you where you are in the sight of your 
 friends ; I do not ask you where you are in 
 the sight of 'the community in which you 
 live. It is of very little account where we 
 are in the sight of one another, it is of 
 very little account what men think of us ; 
 but it is of vast importance what God 
 thinks of us — it is of vast importance to 
 know where men are in the sight of God ; 
 and that is the question to-night. It was 
 the first question put to man after his fall. 
 It was a very small audience that God had, 
 Adam and his wife, and Gbd was the 
 preacher. Adam, like a great many of us, 
 in fact, like the whole of the human race, 
 thought he could hide from God. " After 
 he had fallen he went away and hid." 
 Many and many a one here to-night in this 
 hall undoubtedly has the same thought. 
 He thinks that his life is hid ; he thinks 
 that God does not know anything about 
 him, that God's eye is not upon him. But, 
 my friends, God knows all about him ; 
 God knows our lives a great deal better 
 than we do ; God's eye is bent upon us 
 from our earliest childhood up. By day 
 and by night God's eye is bent upon every 
 one in this hall. And now, my friends, I 
 would just ask you to ask yourselves, 
 " Where am I ? " Ah ! " Where art thou ? " 
 I wish I could get this audience just to 
 stop five minutes and think. That is just 
 what the devil does not want you to do. 
 Think, my friends, think. 
 
 I want to divide this audience into three 
 classes, and I think it is a proper division. 
 There are just three classes here to-night. 
 The first class are those that are Christians 
 or professing Christians ; and the second 
 class those that have wandered from God, 
 and are what the Bible calls backsliders ; 
 and the last class are those that never have 
 been saved. 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 57 
 
 THE CURSE OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 i. Now, would the Christians here to- 
 night in this hall, each one, just take that 
 question home. I do not mean to stand 
 here and say that I am on a higher plat- 
 form than the rest of you, or that I do not 
 mean to apply this question to myself; but 
 it is good for Christians to stop sometimes 
 and ask, " Where am I in the sight of 
 God ? What am I doing ? Is my life here 
 as it should be in the community I live in ? 
 Am I a light in this dark world ? " Now 
 Christ says, " Ye are My witnesses." 
 Christ was the Light of the world, and the 
 world would not have the true Light ; the 
 world rose up and put out the Light, and 
 now Christ says, " I leave you down here 
 to testify here of Me ; I leave you down 
 here as My witnesses." That is what the 
 apostle meant when he said that Christians 
 are to be living epistles, known and read 
 of all men. I will venture to say that if I 
 just ask those who profess to be Christians 
 — those that really are Christians — to rise 
 in this hall, and by that act say, " I am on 
 the Lord's side," there would not be many 
 of you who would be with me ; there 
 would be many of you who would say, " I 
 do not think it is right to have it put in 
 that way." But Paul tells us to be ready 
 to give a reason for the hope that is within 
 us. I do not have much .hope of there 
 being a reformation until we get a division 
 between the Church and the world. If a 
 man is for God, let him say so. If a man 
 is for God, let him come out and be on 
 God's side ; and if he is for the world, let 
 him be in the world. This serving God 
 and the world at the same time — this being 
 on both sides at the same time — is just the 
 curse of Christianity at the present time. 
 It retards the progress of Christianity more 
 than any other thing. " If any man will 
 be My disciple, let him take up his cross 
 and come after Me." And in another 
 place He says, " Let him take up his cross 
 daily and follow Me." Now, what does 
 London want ? 
 
 THE QUESTION OF A DUBLIN MAN. 
 
 I see a man on this platform — I do not 
 know if he remembers it — but when I was 
 here in 1867, there was a merchant who 
 came over from Dublin, and was talking 
 with this business man in London ; and as 
 I happened to look in, this business man 
 in London introduced me to the man from 
 Dublin. The Dublin man said to the 
 
 London man, alluding to me, " Is this 
 young man all O O ? " Said the London 
 man, " What do you mean by O O ? " 
 Said the Dublin man, " Is he Out-and-Out 
 for Christ ? " I tell you it burned down 
 into my soul. This friend said I was a 
 little ashamed, but I. thought I was not, 
 though I was a young man then. It means 
 a good deal to be O O for Christ, but that 
 is what all Christians ought to be, and 
 their influence would be felt in this 
 city very soon, if men who are on the 
 Lord's side would come out and take their 
 stand, and lift up their voices in season and 
 out of season. 
 
 Professed child of God, where art thou ? 
 Now take it home with you ; take it to 
 heart to-night ; ask, Where am I ? There 
 are a great many in the Church who make 
 one profession, and that is about all you 
 hear of them ; and when they come to die 
 you have to go and hunt up some musty 
 old church records to know whether they 
 were Christians or not. God won't do 
 that. I have an idea that when Daniel 
 died, all the men in Babylon knew whom 
 he served. There was no need for them to 
 hunt up old books. His life told his story. 
 What we want is men with a little courage 
 to stand up for Christ. When Christianity 
 wakes up, and every child that belongs to 
 the Lord is willing to speak for Him, is 
 willing to work for Him, and, if need be, 
 willing to die for Him, then Christianity 
 will advance, and we shall see the work of 
 the Lord prosper. There is one thing 
 which I fear more than anything else, and 
 that is the dead, cold formalism of the 
 Church of God. Talk about the isms ! 
 Put them all together, and I do not fear 
 them so much as dead, cold formalism. 
 Talk about the false tsms ! There is none 
 so dangerous as this dead, cold formalism 
 which has come right into the heart of the 
 Church. There are so many of us just 
 sleeping and slumbering while souls all 
 around are perishing. 
 
 AN AMERICAN ANECDOTE. 
 
 There was a little story going the round 
 of the American press that made a great 
 impression upon me as a father. A father 
 took his little child out into the field one 
 Sabbath, and he lay down under a beauti- 
 ful shady tree, it being a hot day. The lit- 
 tle child ran about gathering wild flowers 
 and little blades of grass, and coming to 
 its father and saying, "Pretty! pretty!" 
 At last the father fell asleep, and while he 
 
58 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 was sleeping, the little child wandered 
 away. When he awoke, his first thought 
 was, " Where is my child ?" He looked 
 all around, but he could not see him. He 
 shouted at the top of his voice, and all he 
 heard was the echo of his own voice. 
 Running to a little hill, he looked around 
 and shouted again, but all he heard was 
 the echo of his own voice. No re- 
 sponse ! Then going to a precipice at 
 some distance, he looked down, and there 
 upon the rocks and briers, he saw the 
 mangled form of his loved child. He 
 rushed to the spot, took up the lifeless 
 corpse and hugged it to his bosom, and ac- 
 cused himself of being the murderer of his 
 own child. While he was sleeping his 
 child had wandered over the precipice. I 
 thought as I heard that, what a picture of 
 the Church of God ! How many fathers 
 and mothers, how many Christian men are 
 sleeping now while their children wander 
 over the terrible precipice a thousand times 
 worse than that precipice, right into the bot- 
 tomless pit of hell. Father, where is your 
 boy to-night ? It may be just out here in 
 some public-house; it may be reeling 
 through the streets of London, drunk ; it 
 may be pressing on down to a drunkard's 
 grave. How many fathers and mothers are 
 there in London — yes, praying Christians 
 too — whose children are wandering away 
 while they are slumbering and sleeping ? 
 Is it not time that the Church of God 
 should wake up and come to the help of 
 the Lord as one man, and strive to beat 
 back those dark waves of death that roll 
 through our streets, bearing upon their 
 bosom the noblest young men we have ? 
 Oh, my God, wake up the Church ! And 
 let us trim our lights and go forth and 
 work for the kingdom of God. 
 
 THE GOSPEL TAKING A FRESH START. 
 
 My friends, I believe there has never 
 been a time, in our day at least, when 
 work for Christ was more needed than at 
 present. I do not believe there ever was in 
 your day and mine a time when the Spirit of 
 God was more poured out upon the world. 
 There is not a part of Christendom where 
 the work is not being carried on, and it 
 looks very much as if the glad tidings 
 were just going to take, as it were, a 
 fresh start and go round the globe. It is 
 time for you, Christians here in London, 
 to rise as one man. You live at the very 
 centre of the world, and if London is 
 moved, the world is moved. May the Lon- 
 
 don Christians come up as one man. 
 Thank God you are here to-night, and may 
 God fire up every heart. It is not only 
 brains that are wanted, but the heart on 
 fire, and when the heart is on fire and filled 
 with the Holy Spirit, and with the love of 
 God, then God can use us and work 
 through us. 
 
 A SCOTTISH BACKSLIDER. 
 
 2. But the other class — backsliders — 
 where are you ? I can j ust imagine oVer 
 there a young man who came up to Lon- 
 don five years ago. Perhaps he came from 
 Scotland. He was a member of the Church 
 there ; he was a teacher in a Sabbath- 
 school ; but when he came to London he 
 found society a little different from what it 
 was in Scotland. He found himself 
 among strangers, and he thought he would 
 not just take a class at once in the Sab- 
 bath-school. So he gave up teaching in 
 the Sabbath-school ; he gave up all work 
 for Christ. It may be a few months ago 
 he was invited to go to a theatre ; and al- 
 though your conscience said you ought not 
 to go, you went. And then you were in- 
 vited into a public-house. It may be you 
 got to drinking; it may be you are under 
 the influence of liquor here to-night. 
 Young man, " where art thou ?" Come 
 now, backslider, tell me, are you happy? 
 Have you had a happy hour since you 
 left Christ ? Does the world satisfy you ? 
 Do those husks that you have got 
 far off in a foreign country satisfy you ? 
 I have traveled much for a young man, 
 but I never found a happy backslider 
 in my life. I never saw a man that was 
 really born of God, and born again, and 
 born of the Spirit, that ever could find the 
 world satisfy him afterward. I pity the 
 backslider, but I want to tell you that the 
 Lord Jesus pities you a good deal more 
 than any one else can pity you. He knows 
 how bitter your life is, He knows how 
 dark your life is, and He wants you to 
 come home. Oh, backslider, come home 
 to-night. I have come with a loving mes- 
 sage from your Father. He will receive 
 you with joy and gladness, and He will say 
 as of him mentioned in Luke xv., " Bring 
 out the best robe, and put it upon him, kill 
 the fatted calf, put a ring on his hands and 
 shoes on his feet, and let us rejoice and be 
 glad, for the wanderer is come home, the 
 dead is alive again." Oh, prodigal, come 
 home to night. Backslider, while 1 am 
 speaking, say down in the depths of your 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 59 
 
 heart, " I will come back to-night." Say as 
 the prodigal of old did, " I will arise and go 
 to my Father," and He will receive you. I 
 never heard of a backslider coming home 
 but God received him. I never heard of a 
 prodigal with his face toward home but 
 God was ready to receive him. Did you 
 ever read of such? Never. I defy any 
 man to say he ever knew a really honest 
 backslider want to get home but God was 
 willing to take him in. And He takes you 
 back just as you are. He will restore His 
 love unto your heart to-night if you will 
 only come. 
 
 A CHICAGO BOY AND THE GAMBLERS. 
 
 A good many years ago, before Chicago 
 had become a large city, it was a grain 
 market. There were no railways running 
 there then, and the grain used to be shipped 
 on the lake. There was a man living out 
 in the Western prairies, a good many miles 
 from Chicago, a farmer and a minister (that 
 was a very common thing in those early 
 days out in the West), and he sent his only 
 son into Chicago with a load of grain. He 
 waited and waited for his boy to return, 
 but he did not come home. At last the 
 father could wait no longer, so he saddled 
 his horse and went into Chicago. He went 
 round to the places where he had sent his 
 boy to sell grain, and he found that he had 
 sold it. Then he feared that some one had 
 murdered him, and he got detectives on his 
 track. They tracked him into a gambling 
 den, where he had gambled away the whole 
 of his money. After he had done that the 
 men said, " Sell your horses and machine 
 and then you can get all the money back 
 again and go home to your father, and 
 no one will know anything at all about it." 
 That is the way the devil leads men on. 
 He sold his horses and machine, and 
 gambled that money away too. Like the 
 man who was going to Jericho, they stripped 
 him, and then they cared no more about 
 him. What could he do ? He was ashamed 
 to go home to meet his father, and he fled. 
 The father knew what it all meant. He 
 knew the boy was ashamed to come home. 
 He was grieved to think that the boy should 
 have such feelings towards him. That is 
 just exactly like the sinner. He thinks be- 
 cause he has sinned God will have nothing 
 to do with him. My friend, if you have 
 sinned, come and ask God to forgive you, 
 and He will forgive you What did that 
 father do'? Did he say, " Let the boy go ? " 
 No ; he went after him. He arranged his 
 
 business and started after the boy. And I 
 want to say to you that from the time when 
 Adam fell to the present time God has been 
 seeking after His children. That man 
 went from town to town. When he got into 
 the pulpit to preach, when he had finished 
 his sermon he told the story of how he had 
 lost his boy, and described him, and he 
 asked any of the audience who might ever 
 meet with him to write and let him know. 
 At last he found that he had gone to Cali- 
 fornia, thousands of miles away. Did that 
 father say, " Let him go " ? No, off he 
 went to the Pacific coast, seeking the boy. 
 He went to San Francisco, and he adver- 
 tised in the paper that he would preach at 
 such a church on such a day. When he 
 had preached he told his story, in hopes 
 that the boy might have seen the advertise- 
 ment and come to the church. When he 
 had done, away under the gallery there was 
 a young man who waited until the audi- 
 ence had gone out ; then he came towards 
 the pulpit. The father looked, and saw it 
 was that boy, and he ran to him, and pressed 
 him to his bosom. The boy wanted to con- 
 fess what he had done, but not a word 
 would the father hear. He forgave him 
 freely, and took him to his home. My 
 friends, you have been enticed away by the 
 devil ; now, God is inviting you to come 
 home to-night. Don't go out of this hall 
 until you have returned to your Father's 
 house. Come home, oh, backslider. Oh, 
 wanderer, return to-night. 
 
 ALL SEEKERS FINDERS. 
 
 3. The last class I want to speak to for 
 a few minutes are those that have no God, 
 no hope, no Christ, no peace, no joy. I 
 want to tell you to-night how you can be 
 saved if you will. If you really want to 
 pass from death to life, if you want to 
 become an heir of eternal life, if you 
 want to become a child of God, make up 
 your mind this night that you will seek the 
 Kingdom of God; I tell you upon the 
 authority of this Word that if you seek the 
 Kingdom of God you will find it. No man 
 ever sought Christ with a heart to find 
 Him who did not find Him. Now stop 
 a moment. Let us be still just for a mo- 
 ment ; for if there is any time in a man's 
 life when he wants to think, it is on an 
 occasion like this. Now, friends, you that 
 are not Christians, just ask yourselves 
 where you are. Ask, " Where am I ? " 
 Here you are, surrounded by a praying 
 circle. Young man, right by your side, it 
 
6o 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 may be, is your father, and at this very- 
 minute he is lifting his prayers to God for 
 you. I have received numbers of letters 
 from mothers, stating that their young men 
 would be here to-night, and they are pray- 
 ing for you. Young man, will you not 
 yield to that praying mother ? Will you 
 not go home to-night and make her heart 
 glad by telling her that you have given 
 yourself to Jesus, that her God is your 
 God ? While the minister is offering sal- 
 vation, there are men praying for your sal- 
 vation. Just lay hold on eternal life. Make 
 up your mind that you will not go away 
 until the great question is settled. I never 
 knew a man make up his mind to have the 
 question settled, but it was settled soon. 
 This last year there has been a solemn 
 feeling stealing over me. I am what they 
 call in the middle of life, in the prime of 
 life. I look upon life as a man going up a 
 hill, and then down again. I have got to 
 the top of the hill, if I should live the full 
 term of life — three- score years and ten, and 
 am just on the other side. I am speaking 
 to many here who are also on the top of 
 the hill, and I ask you, if you are not 
 Christians, just to pause a few minutes, and 
 ask yourselves where you are. Let us look 
 back on the hill that we have been climb- 
 ing. What do you see ? Yonder a grave- 
 stone ; it marks the grave of a praying 
 mother. Did you not promise her when 
 she was dying that you would meet her in 
 heaven ? Am I not speaking to some here 
 to-night who made that solemn promise? 
 Young man, have you kept it ? Look a 
 little further up the hill. There is a grave- 
 stone that marks the grave of a little child 
 — it may have been a little lovely girl — 
 perhaps her name was Mary ; or it may 
 have been a boy, Charlie ; and when that 
 child was taken from you, did you not prom- 
 ise God, and did not you promise the 
 child, that you would meet it in heaven ? 
 Is the promise kept ? Think ! Are you 
 still fighting against God? Are you still 
 hardening your hearts ? I would to God 
 that you would to-night settle this ques- 
 tion. Now, look down the hill. What do 
 you see ? Yonder there is a grave : we 
 cannot tell how many days, or years, or 
 weeks it is away ; we are hastening towards 
 that grave. It may be the coffin is already 
 made that this body shall be laid in ; it 
 may be that the shroud is already waiting. 
 My friend, is it not the height of madness 
 to put off salvation so long ? Undoubtedly 
 I am speaking to some who will be in eter- 
 
 nity a week from now In a large audi- 
 ence like this, during the next week death 
 will surely come and snatch some away ; 
 it may be the speaker, or it may be some 
 one who is listening. Why put off the 
 question another day ? Why say to the 
 Lord Jesus, again to-night, " Go Thy way 
 this time, and when I have a more conven- 
 ient season I will call for Thee ?" Why 
 not let Him come in to-night ? Why not 
 open your heart, and say, " King of Glory, 
 come in?" He will receive you. 
 
 THREE STEPS TO PERDITION. 
 
 You know there are three steps to the 
 lost world ; let me give you their names. 
 The first is Neglect. All a man has to do 
 is to neglect salvation, and that will take 
 him to the lost world. Some people say, 
 " What have I done ?" Why, if you mere- 
 ly neglect salvation you will be lost. I am 
 on a swift river and lying in the bottom of 
 my little boat ; all I have to do is to fold 
 my arms, and the current will carry me out 
 to sea. So all that a man has to do is to 
 fold his arms in the current of life, and he 
 will drift on and be lost. The second step 
 is Refusal. There are many who have got 
 on the first step, neglect. If I met you at 
 the door and pressed this question on you, 
 you would say, " Not to-night, Mr. Moody, 
 not to-night." But there are others of you 
 who, if I said, " I want you to press into 
 the kingdom of God," would politely re- 
 fuse : — " I will not become a Christian to- 
 night ; I know I ought, but I won't to- 
 night." Then the last step is to despise it. 
 Some of you have already got on the lower 
 round of the ladder. You despise Christ. 
 I see some of you looking at me with scorn 
 and contempt. You hate Christ, you hate 
 Christianity ; you hate the best people on 
 earth and the best friends you have got; 
 and if I were to offer you the Bible you 
 would tear it up and put your foot upon it. 
 Oh, despisers ! you will soon be in another 
 world. Make haste and repent and turn 
 to God. Now, on which step are you, my 
 friend — neglecting, or refusing, or despis- 
 ing ? Bear in mind that a great many are 
 taken off from the first step : they die in 
 neglect. And a great many are taken away 
 refusing. And a great many are on the 
 last step, despising salvation. I wish I 
 could settle this question for you. I wish 
 I could bleed for you. Won't you come ? 
 Everything that is pure and holy and love- 
 ly is beckoning us to a world of ^ve and 
 peace ; everything that is polluted and vile 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 61 
 
 and hellish and carnal is beckoning us 
 down. I set before you life and death ; 
 which will you choose ? When Pilate had 
 Christ on his hands, he said, " What shall I 
 do with Him ?" and the multitude cried 
 out, "Away with Him! crucify Him!" 
 Young men, is that your language to-night ? 
 Do you say, " Away with this Gospel ! 
 Away with Christianity ! Away with your 
 prayers, your sermons, your Gospel sounds ! 
 I do not want Christ ?" Or will you be 
 wise and say, " Lord Jesus, I want Thee, I 
 need Thee, I will have Thee ?" May God 
 bring you to that decision ! 
 
 THE CHILD ANGEL. 
 
 I will tell you an anecdote now, because 
 the man of whom the story is told may rep- 
 resent many in this audience to-night. A 
 few years ago I was attending a Sabbath- 
 school convention, in a little town, where a 
 man to whom I was a stranger took me into 
 his house. It was a warm day and the 
 curtains were down, so that the room 
 was dark. His wife was in bed, and he 
 excused himself because he had some 
 matters to attend to. I was left alone. It 
 was so dark that I could not read, and I 
 walked up and down the room till I felt 
 lonely. Presently he came in, and I said, 
 " Have you no children ?" I am very fond 
 of children, and I thought if he had any I 
 could play with them. He said no ; he 
 had one, but God had taken her from him ; 
 she was in heaven, and he said he was glad 
 of it. I said, " Glad that your only child is 
 dead ?" " Yes," he said. " How is that ?" 
 I asked. " Was she deformed, or was any- 
 thing wrong with her?" " No," said he, 
 " she was as perfect as could be;" and he 
 got up and brought me one of those old 
 fashioned daguerreotypes — a portrait of a 
 beautiful girl, with golden curls falling 
 down her neck, more like an angel than a 
 child. I asked how old she was. " Seven." 
 " What do you mean by saying you are 
 glad she is in heaven?" " Well," said he, 
 " I worshiped that child, that child was 
 in all my plans, I was making mon£y for 
 my child, and every Sunday I spent hours 
 with her ; she was the idol of my heart, but 
 I did not know it. One day I found my 
 child sick. I did not think it was danger- 
 ous, but in a few days she died, and I ac- 
 cused God of being unjust in sparing the 
 families of others and taking away my 
 child, and I refused to be reconciled. I 
 would have torn God from His throne if I 
 could. For three days and nights I 
 
 neither ate, nor drank, nor slept. I was 
 almost mad. On the third day I buried 
 her, and when I came home, as I walked 
 up and down the room, I thought I heard 
 the voice of my little one; but then I 
 thought, ' No, that voice is hushed forever.' 
 Then I thought I heard her little feet com- 
 ing towards me, but then I said, ' No, I 
 shall never hear those little feet again.' At 
 last I threw myself on my bed, and began 
 to weep. Nature gave way, and I fell 
 asleep. I had a dream. I suppose it was 
 a dream ; but it has always seemed to me 
 more like a vision. I thought I was cross- 
 ing a waste, barren field, and I came to u 
 river that looked so cold and dark and 
 dreary that I drew back from it ; but, look- 
 ing across, I saw the most beautiful land 
 my eyes had ever rested upon ; and as I 
 gazed I thought that death and sickness 
 and disease could never enter there. Then 
 I saw a company on the other side, and 
 among them my own darling child. She 
 came to the bank of the river, and waving 
 her little angel hand, said, ' Father, come 
 right this way ; it is so beautiful here ;' and 
 she beckoned me to the world of light. I 
 then went to the water's edge, and thought 
 I would plunge in, but it was too deep for 
 me — I could not swim. I thought I would 
 give anything to cross. I tried to find a 
 boat, but there was no ferryman. I looked 
 for a bridge, but there was none ; and 
 while I was wandering up and down the 
 little angel voice came across the stream, 
 ' Come right this way, father ; it is beauti- 
 ful here!' All at once I heard a voice as 
 if it came from heaven, saying, ' I am the 
 Way, the Truth, and the Life. No man 
 cometh unto the Father but by Me.' The 
 voice awoke me from sleep. I thought it 
 was my God calling me, and that if I 
 would ever see my child again I must 
 come to God through Jesus Christ. That 
 night I knelt beside my bed and gave my- 
 self to God. Now I no longer look upon 
 my child as sleeping in her grave, but I 
 see her with the eye of faith in that beauti- 
 ful land, and every night when I lie down 
 I hear her sweet voice saying, ' Come right 
 this way, father,' and every morning I hear 
 her repeating the same words. Now my 
 wife is converted. I am superintendent 
 of the Sabbath-school, and eight children 
 have been converted, and I am trying to 
 get as many converted as I can to go with 
 me to that beautiful land." Undoubtedly 
 I am speaking to some father to-night with 
 a lost one in that world. If that child 
 
62 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 could speak to you, would it not say, 
 " Come right this way, father ?" And many 
 a young man is here who has a sainted 
 mother or sister in heaven. If she could 
 now speak from the battlements of heaven, 
 would not the words be, " Come right this 
 way, my brother," " Come right this way, 
 my son " ? Oh, thank God that we have 
 all got an elder Brother across the stream. 
 The Son of God stands on the banks to- 
 night, calling to every one, " Come this 
 way, my child." Young man, won't you 
 rise and go to your Father to-night ? May 
 God call you home, wanderer ! May every 
 backslider return and press into the king- 
 dom. I beg of you as a friend, do not 
 leave this hall to-night until you have 
 sought the kingdom of God. Make up 
 your mind this night and this hour that 
 you will press into the kingdom. 
 
 VI. 
 
 THE NEW BIRTH. 
 
 " Except a man be born again, he cannot see 
 the kingdom of God." — John iii. 3. 
 
 Much less inherit it. He can't even 
 get a glimpse of the kingdom of God ex- 
 cept he be born again. I believe that we 
 have the most important subject before us 
 to-night that will ever come before us in this 
 world. I don't believe there is any truth 
 in the whole Bible so important as the 
 truth brought out in the third chapter of 
 the Gospel of John. 
 
 It is the A B C of God's alphabet. If a 
 man is unsound on regeneration, he is un- 
 sound on everything. That is really the 
 foundation stone; and he must get the 
 foundation right. If he don't, what is the 
 good of trying to build a house ? Now, 
 He says plainly, " Except a man be born 
 again." And although regeneration, or the 
 n£w birth, is taught so plain in the third 
 chapter of John, I don't believe there is 
 any truth in the whole Bible that the 
 church and the world are so mixed up on, 
 and in such great darkness about, as this 
 great truth in the third chapter of John. 
 There are a great many that are, as it were, 
 like the man that saw men as trees walking. 
 Many Christians do not seem to be just in 
 a mind about this new birth. 
 
 BORN A CHRISTIAN. 
 
 Only this afternoon, as I was in the in- 
 quiry-room, a person came in, and I said, 
 
 " Are you a Christian?" "Why," she says, 
 " of course I am." " Well," I said, " how 
 long have you been one?" " Oh, sir, I was 
 born one." " Oh ! indeed, then I am very 
 glad to take you by the hand; I congratulate 
 you ; you are the first woman I ever met who 
 was born a Christian ; you are more fortu- 
 nate than others ; they are born children of 
 Adam." She hesitated a little, and then 
 tried to make out that, because she was 
 born in England, she was a Christian. 
 There are a great many who have the idea 
 that, because they are born in England or a 
 Christian country, they have been born of 
 the Spirit. Now, in this third chapter of 
 John, the new birth is brought out so plain, 
 that if any one will read it carefully and 
 prayerfully, I think their eyes will soon be 
 opened. That which is born of the flesh is 
 flesh ; it remains flesh ; and that which is 
 born of the Spirit is spirit, and that remains 
 spirit. So, when a man is born of God, he has 
 God's nature. When a man is born of his 
 parents, he receives their nature, and they 
 received the nature of their parents, and 
 you can trace it back to Eden. We have 
 received the nature of the first Adam, but 
 when a man is born of God, or born from 
 above, or born of the Spirit — that is the 
 way the Holy Ghost puts it in that third 
 verse — he receives God's nature, and then 
 it is he leaves the life of the flesh for the 
 life of the Spirit. 
 
 SATAN GOING TO CHURCH. 
 
 Before I go on I want to say one thing : 
 and that is, what this new birth,- or being 
 born of the Spirit, is not. A great many 
 think they have been born again because 
 they go to church. A great many say, 
 " Oh, yes, I am a Christian ; I go to church 
 every Sabbath." Let me say here that 
 there is no one that goes to church so 
 regularly in all London as Satan. He is 
 always there before the minister, and he is 
 the last one out of the church. There is not 
 a church in London, or a chapel, but that 
 he is a regular attendant of it. The idea 
 that he is only down in the slums and lanes 
 and alleys of London is a false idea. The 
 idea that he is only in public-houses — I 
 will confess I think he is there, and that 
 he is doing his wo'rk very well — but to 
 think that he is only there is a false idea. 
 He is wherever the Word is preached ; it 
 is his business to be there, and catch away 
 the seed. He is here to-night. Some of 
 you may go to sleep, but he won't. Some 
 of you may not listen to the sermon, but 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 63 
 
 he will. He will be watching, and when 
 the seed is just entering into some heart 
 he will go and catch it away. May God 
 rebuke Satan to-night, and may the Word 
 of God fall deep into the hearts of many. 
 May many be called to-night. 
 
 A CHRISTIAN BECAUSE BAPTIZED. 
 
 Another class say, " Oh, yes, I am a 
 Christian, because I was baptized." Now, 
 I want to say here that baptism is one 
 thing, and being born again is another. 
 Because a person is baptized, you would 
 not say that that is new birth. Would 
 you call that being born from above ? You 
 cannot baptize a man into the kingdom of 
 God. Now, bear that in mind. If I could 
 save men by baptizing them, you would 
 not catch me preaching. I would get 
 water and baptize them ; that would be 
 the quickest way. It would be no use to 
 be praying and pleading for men to flee 
 from the wrath of God. But, you can 
 never get them into the kingdom of God 
 by baptism. Baptism is all right in its 
 place. I am not here crying down church 
 ordinances; I am talking about the new 
 birth, and there are a great many, I believe, 
 being deceived on this one point, that be- 
 cause they have been baptized at some 
 time of their life they have become Chris- 
 tians. But that is not new birth ; that is 
 not being born from above and of the Spirit. 
 Do not let Satan deceive you, my friends, 
 on that point, for it is a very important 
 truth ; and we want to have every one here 
 to - night to understand, and I hope the 
 Spirit of God will make plain the difference 
 between baptism and conversion, or re- 
 generation, or being born of the Spirit, or 
 being born again. 
 
 JOINING THE CHURCH. 
 
 There is another class that say, "Oh, 
 yes, I became a Christian when I joined 
 the church — the day when I united with 
 the church." That ain't being born again. 
 What is that to do with the new birth, be- 
 ing united with the church on earth? 
 There are a great many united with the 
 church who are on their way to death and 
 ruin. A great many have no hope of eter- 
 nal life who are members of the church. 
 One of the twelve Christ chose to follow 
 Him turned out a hypocrite and a traitor ; 
 he was not loyal to Christ at heart. My 
 friends, don't just build your hope of 
 heaven upon some profession of your faith ; 
 
 but bear in mind it is the being born of 
 God. Now just let me stop a minute, and 
 you just think, and ask yourselves that 
 question, " Have I been born again ?' It 
 is the most solemn question that will ever 
 come before you down here — " Have I 
 been born from above ? Have I been born 
 of the Spirit?" It ain't making some new 
 resolutions. You have made enough of 
 them. That ain't the new birth. I never 
 met any one who had not made some good 
 resolutions in their life. It ain't trying to 
 do good. A great many say, " I try to do 
 the best I can and I think it will come 
 out all right." What is that to do with the 
 new birth and the new creation ? It don't 
 say to him that tries to do the best he can, 
 but to him that believeth or that is born of 
 the Spirit ; and " Except a man be born 
 again he cannot see the kingdom of God." 
 
 INSTANTANEOUS CONVERSION. 
 
 Now, I believe this birth is instantane- 
 ous. I have met a great many people who 
 cannot tell the day or the hour of their 
 conversion; but there must have been a 
 time when they passed from death unto 
 life — when they were born of the Spirit. 
 
 There must have been a time when their 
 names were written in the Book of Life. 
 They may not be conscious of the day, or 
 the hour, or the week, or the month, or the 
 year ; but, my friends, I beg of you to be 
 sure that they have been born of the Spirit 
 Don't be deceived upon this one truth, be- 
 cause Christ Himself says, " Except a man 
 be born again he cannot see the kingdom 
 of God." 
 
 As I said before, when I was born of my 
 parents I received their nature, I received 
 the nature of the flesh ; and I cannot serve 
 God in the flesh. ht God is a Spirit, and 
 they that worship Him must worship Him 
 in spirit and in truth." And before a man 
 can worship God he must be born of God ; 
 he must be born of the Spirit. Then with 
 this new birth, with this new life he can 
 serve God. Then the yoke is easy ; then 
 the burden is light. A man may as well 
 try to fly to the moon as to serve God be- 
 fore he has been born of the Spirit. It is 
 utterly impossible. The natural man is at 
 enmity against God ; his natural heart is 
 at war with God ; it always has been, and 
 it always will be. And not only that, but 
 you cannot make it better. Somebody 
 said that God never mends. God creates 
 anew ; therefore don't be trying to patch 
 up that old Adam nature. God says, " It 
 
64 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 shall never come into My presence." 
 Therefore God has just set it aside. But 
 He tells us how we are to come into His 
 presence, and how we are to get into His 
 kingdom. This is worthy to be borne in 
 mind. You cannot educate men into it. 
 That is what the world is trying to do. But 
 he that climbeth up by some other way than 
 the Lord's way the same is a thief and a 
 robber. You had better be born into it in 
 God's way. 
 
 FOREIGNERS HAVE NO RIGHT TO COMPLAIN. 
 
 We have a law in America that no man 
 shall be President of the United States that 
 has not been born on American soil. We 
 have a great many Englishmen come to 
 America; but I have never heard one com- 
 plain about that law. We have a great 
 many Germans, Scotchmen, Irishmen, and 
 Welshmen, in fact men from all parts of 
 the world, who come to America, and yet I 
 have never heard one complain about that 
 law. They say America has the right to 
 say who shall be President. I come 
 here to your country, and I do not com- 
 plain because you have a Queen to 
 reign over you. What right have I 
 to complain? Has not England a right 
 to say who shall rule it, and who, 
 shall be its Queen ? Foreigners have no 
 right to interfere. And I would like to ask 
 you this question, Has not God a right to 
 say who shall come into His kingdom, and 
 how we shall come? Now, my friend, 
 God tells us here we are to come into His 
 kingdom by the new birth. We must be 
 born from above, born of the Spirit, and 
 then we get a nature that goes out towards 
 God. If you take a drunken man, and put 
 him on the very pavement of heaven, he 
 will not be happy there. The drunkard 
 doesn't want heaven. What is he to do 
 there ? He has no whiskey to drink there, 
 and he has none of his old companions. 
 What is he to do ? He would say, " This 
 is hell to me. I don't want to sit here." 
 A man that cannot spend one Sabbath on 
 earth among God's people, what is he to do 
 with that eternal Sabbath, with those that 
 have washed their robes and made them 
 white in the blood of the Lamb ? A man 
 must have a spiritual nature before he 
 wants to go to heaven. Heaven cannot 
 have any attractions to a man until he is 
 born out of heaven of the Spirit. 
 
 A WORD FOR THE MORALISTS. 
 
 Now let us go back to this man that 
 
 Christ said these words here to. I often 
 rejoice He didn't say this to that woman at 
 the well, nor to that woman Mr. Sankey 
 has been singing about to-night. If He 
 had said to them, people would have said, 
 " Oh, that poor woman needs to be con- 
 verted; but I am a moralist ; I don't need 
 to be converted. Regeneration will do for 
 harlots, thieves, and drunkards, but we 
 moralists do not need it." But who did 
 Christ say it to ? He said it to Nicodemus. 
 Who was he ? He belonged to the house 
 of bishops. He would have been a bishop 
 if he had been here. Nicodemus stood 
 very high ; he was one of the church dig- 
 nitaries ; he stood as high as any man in 
 Jerusalem, except the high priest himself. 
 He belonged to the seventy rulers of the 
 Jews ; he was a doctor of divinity, and 
 taught the law. There is not one word of 
 Scripture against him ; he was a man that 
 stood out before the whole nation as of 
 pure and spotless character. What does 
 Christ say to him ? " Except a man be 
 born again, he cannot see the kingdom of 
 God." I' can see a scowl on his forehead. 
 He says, "What do you mean by being 
 born again — born from above, born of the 
 Spirit? Now I am old, can I a second 
 time enter my mother's womb, and be born 
 again ? " Jesus saith, " Verily, verily, I say 
 unto thee, Except a man be born of water, 
 and of the Spirit, he cannot see the king- 
 dom of God." He didn't take back what 
 He had said, but he just repeated it — " Ex- 
 cept a man be born again, he cannot see 
 the kingdom of God." I can just imagine 
 Nicodemus was like tens of thousands of 
 men in London to-day. The moment you 
 talk to them about regeneration or conver- 
 sion, there is a scowl on their forehead. 
 They say, "I don't understand it." Of 
 course, the natural man don't understand 
 spiritual things. It is a matter of revela- 
 tion. I hope God will reveal Himself to 
 many a soul here to-night. A great many 
 men try to investigate and find out God. 
 Suppose you spend a little of your time in 
 asking God to reveal Himself to you. 
 
 A TALK IN THE SMOKING-ROOM. 
 
 I heard, some time ago, of some commer- 
 cial travelers who went to hear a man 
 preach. They came back to the hotel, and 
 were sitting in the smoking-room, talking, 
 and they said the minister did not appeal 
 to their reason, and they would not believe 
 anything they could not reason out. There 
 was an old man sitting there listening, and 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 65 
 
 he said to them, " You say you won't be- 
 lieve anything you can't reason out ? " 
 " No, we won't." The old man said, " As 
 I was coming on the train, yesterday, I 
 noticed some sheep and cattle and swine 
 and geese, all eating grass. Now, can you 
 tell me by what process that same grass 
 was turned into feathers, hair, bristles, and 
 wool? " " Well, no, we can't just tell you 
 that." "Do you believe it is a fact?" 
 "Oh, yes, it is a fact." "I thought you 
 said you would not believe anything you 
 could not reason out ? " " Well, we can't 
 help believing that ; that is a fact we see 
 before our eyes." "Well," said the old 
 man, " I can't help but believe in regenera- 
 tion, and a man being converted, although 
 I cannot explain how God converted him." 
 I have no doubt, if a man spoke about this 
 to me 21 years ago, I should have 
 said it was all Greek, and that I did not 
 understand what the man was talking about. 
 There may be a good many in this hall to- 
 night wondering what that American is 
 talking about. Born again ; born of the 
 Spirit ! I do not understand it. But I un- 
 derstand it now (and I can call hundreds 
 of witnesses here) — why ? Because I have 
 been born of the Spirit. 
 
 THE GREAT TEACHER'S ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 Now, the illustration which Christ used 
 to Nicodemus was the wind. " The wind 
 bloweth where it listeth, and no man know- 
 eth whence it cometh nor whither it goeth." 
 Now, you cannot see the spirit of God work 
 in this audience ; but I hope and pray He 
 may be working now in the hearts of many, 
 convincing them of sin ! Do you believe 
 more than ever that you are a sinner ? Well, 
 that is the work of the Holy Ghost. The 
 devil never told you you are a sinner ; he 
 tries to make you believe you are good 
 enough. If you believe to-night that you 
 have sinned against God, that is the 
 work of the Holy Ghost. He is here 
 to-night at work. We cannot see Him, 
 but there are a great many who know 
 He is here. Suppose I should say I don't 
 believe in the wind, and that it must be 
 all imagination. I have lived thirty-seven 
 years, and have never seen the wind. No 
 one ever saw the wind. It is all imagina- 
 tion ; it is folly for men to talk about 
 the wind. I can just imagine that boy 
 there saying, " Why, I know more than 
 that man ; I know there is wind, for it 
 blew my hat off this very day into the 
 mud ; and I have often felt it blowing in 
 
 my face." My friends, you have never felt 
 the wind more than I have felt the Spirit 
 of God. You have never seen the effects 
 of the wind more than I have seen the 
 effects of the Spirit of God, and of the 
 workings of the Holy Ghost, and there are 
 hundreds of witnesses here to-night who 
 would testify the same thing. 
 
 AN APPEAL TO THE DRUNKARD. 
 
 It may be that I am talking now to some 
 poor drunkard here. When he comes 
 into his house, his children listen, and hear 
 by the footfall that their father is coming 
 home drunk, and the little things run away 
 and hide from him as if he was some horrid 
 demon. His wife begins to tremble. 
 Many a time has that great, strong arm 
 been brought down on her weak, defence- 
 less body. Many a day has she carried 
 about marks from that man's violence. 
 He ought to be her protector, support, and 
 stay ; but he has become her tormenter. 
 His home is like hell upon earth ; there is 
 no joy there. There maybe one such here 
 to-night who hears the good news that he 
 can be born again, and receive a nature 
 from heaven, and receive the Spirit of God. 
 God can give him power to hurl the infer- 
 nal cup from him. God will give him 
 grace to trample Satan under his feet, and 
 the drunkard will then become a sober 
 man. Go to that house three months 
 hence, and you will find it neat and clean. 
 As you draw near that home you hear 
 singing ; not the song of the drunkard ; 
 that is gone ; all things have become new. 
 He has been born of God, and is singing 
 one of the songs of Zion : 
 
 " Rock of ages, cleft for me, 
 Let me hide myself in Thee." 
 
 Or perhaps he is singing that good old 
 hymn that his mother taught him when he 
 was a little boy : 
 
 " There is a fountain filled with blood, 
 Drawn from Immanuel's veins ; 
 And sinners plunged beneath that flood 
 Lose all their guilty stains." 
 
 He has become a child of God, an heir of 
 heaven. His children are climbing up his 
 knee, and he has his arms round their 
 neck. That dark home is now changed 
 into a little Bethel on earth. God dwells 
 there now. Yes, God has done all that, 
 and that is regeneration. May God con- 
 vert the drunkard ! I hope many a 
 drunkard will be converted to-night. 
 
 
66 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 Christians, lift up your hearts for the poor 
 drunkards of London. If they try to lead 
 a better life, One mighty to save, Christ the 
 Lord, will give them the victory ; for, 
 strong as driuk may be, His grace is 
 stronger. May the Christians make haste 
 and tell the glad news to the drunkards of 
 London ! 
 
 THE WORTH OF GOOD RESOLVES. 
 
 Then some of you may have been say- 
 ing, " I wish Mr. Moody would tell us how 
 we are to become Christians ; for he says 
 that we cannot be Christians by trying to 
 do good and by making new resolutions." 
 Many a time you have been at a meeting 
 like this, and have resolved to turn over a 
 new leaf, and you may now form another 
 good resolution. If you do, you will 
 break it. I would not give that for all 
 your resolutions. What are you going to 
 do ? If it is a new birth you are to have, 
 you cannot create life. Can you bring life 
 to a dead fly ? All the wise men in Lon- 
 don cannot do it. God alone is the author 
 of life ; and if you have new birth, it must 
 be God's work. When the Jubilee Singers 
 were in the north of England my family 
 went to see them, and my little boy asked 
 why they didn't wash the black off their 
 faces. I told him it was because they were 
 born black. The Ethiopian cannot change 
 his skin, nor the leopard his spots. You 
 cannot save yourself. There is a man 
 dying — can you put new life into him ? 
 Or can you raise up a dead body by say- 
 ing, " Young man, arise " ? That is the 
 work of God. Your souls are dead in 
 trespasses and sin. May the Lord Jesus 
 Christ speak life. God said, " Let there be 
 light ; " and there was light. And if He 
 says, " Let there be life, ' there will be life. 
 
 THE BEGGAR AND THE PRINCE OF WALES. 
 
 • I imagine some of you will say, " I 
 haven't anything to do." Well, you 
 haven't. Salvation has been worked out 
 for you by another. Many go all round 
 the world in search of honor or posses- 
 sions. Salvation is worth thousands of 
 times more ; but you don't get it that way. 
 God has but one price for salvation. Do 
 you want to know what it is ? It is with- 
 out money and without price. Rowland 
 Hill said that most auctioneers found they 
 had hard work to get the people up to 
 their price, but that he had hard work to 
 get people down to his. " The wages of 
 
 sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal 
 life." Who will have it to-night ? I say 
 to you, young man, will you have that gift 
 to-night ? Suppose I was going over Lon- 
 don Bridge, and saw a poor, miserable 
 beggar, bare-footecl, coatless, hatless, with 
 no rags hardly to cover his nakedness, and 
 right behind him, only a few yards, was 
 the Prince of Wales with a bag of gold, 
 and the poor beggar was running away 
 from him as if he was running away from a 
 demon, and the Prince of Wales wars hal- 
 looing, " Oh, beggar, here is a bag of 
 gold ! " Why, we should say the beggar 
 had gone mad, to be running away from 
 the Prince of Wales with the bag of gold. 
 Sinner, that is your condition. The 
 Prince of Heaven wants to give you eter- 
 nal life, and you are running away from 
 Him. " The wages of sin is death, but 
 the gift of God is eternal life." Then 
 you say, " If I have nothing to do, what is 
 going to become of me ? If it is not by 
 working in earnest, how am I to be saved ?" 
 
 THE CHEAP AND SIMPLE REMEDY. 
 
 It is God's work entirely how you are to 
 be saved. I will tell you ; Scripture will 
 tell you — that is better. Take the illus- 
 tration Christ used to Nicodemus ; you 
 could not have a better. He took him to 
 the remedy : — " As Moses lifted up the 
 serpent in the wilderness, even so must the 
 Son of man be lifted up, that whosoever 
 believeth in Him should not perish, but 
 have eternal life." Now there is the rem- 
 edy. How am I to be saved ? -By look- 
 ing for life, eternal life ; just by looking. 
 It's very cheap, isn't it ? Very simple, isn't 
 it ? Little girl, just look away to the Lamb 
 of God to-night and be saved. What says 
 the great wilderness' preacher ? " Behold 
 the Lamb of God, which taketh away the 
 sins of the world." You might say the 
 whole plan of salvation is in two words — 
 Giving ; Receiving : God gives ; I receive. 
 
 MR. MOODY AS AN ARMY CHAPLAIN. 
 
 I remember, after one of our terrible 
 battles — I was in the army, tending sol- 
 diers — and I had just laid down one night, 
 past midnight, to get a little rest, when a 
 man came and told me that a wounded 
 soldier wanted to see me. I went to the 
 dying man ; he called me chaplain, but I 
 was not He said, " Chaplain, I wish you 
 to help me to die." I said, " I would help 
 you to die if I could. I would take you 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 67 
 
 on my shoulders and carry you into the 
 kingdom of God if I could ; but I cannot. 
 I can tell you of One that can." And I 
 told him of Christ being willing to save 
 him ; and how Christ left heaven and came 
 into the world to seek and to save that 
 which was lost. I just quoted promise 
 after promise, but all was dark, and it al- 
 most seemed as if the shades of eternal 
 death were gathering around his soul. I 
 could not leave him, and at last I thought 
 of this third chapter of John, and I said to 
 him, " Look here, I am going to read to 
 you now a conversation that Christ had 
 with a man that went to Him when he was 
 in your state of mind, and inquired what 
 he was to do to be saved." I just read 
 that conversation to the dying man, and he 
 laid there with his eyes rivetted upon me, 
 and every word seemed to be going home 
 to his heart, which was open to receive the 
 truth. When I came along down to the 
 verse where it says, " As Moses lifted up 
 the serpent in the wilderness, even so must 
 the Son of man be lifted up, that whoso- 
 ever believeth in Him should not perish, 
 but have eternal life," the dying man cried, 
 "Stop, sir. Is that there?" "Yes, it is 
 all here." Then he said, " Won't you please 
 read it to me again?" I read it tjie second 
 time. " As Moses lifted up the serpent in 
 the wilderness, even so must the Son of 
 man be lifted up, that whosoever believeth 
 in Him should not perish, but have eternal 
 life." The dying man brought his hands 
 together, and he said, " Bless God for that. 
 Won't you please read it to me again ?" I 
 hope you will pardon me for reading it the 
 third time, but I want the Spirit of God to 
 impress it on your hearts to-night. " As 
 Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilder- 
 ness, even so must the Son of man be lift- 
 ed up, that whosoever believeth in Him 
 should not perish, but have eternal life." 
 I read the next verses : " For God so loved 
 the world that He gave His only begotten 
 Son, that whosoever believeth in Him 
 should not perish, but have everlasting life. 
 For God sent not His Son into the world 
 to condemn the world, but that the world 
 through Him might be saved." 
 
 THE DYING SOLDIER. 
 
 I read through the whole chapter, but 
 long before the end of it he had closed his 
 eyes. He seemed to lose all interest in the 
 rest of the chapter, and when I got through 
 it his arms were folded on his breast, he 
 had a sweet smile on his face ; remorse 
 
 and despair had fled away. His lips were 
 quivering, and I leaned over him, and heard 
 him faintly whisper from his dying lips, 
 " As Moses lifted up the serpent in the 
 wilderness, even so must the Son of man 
 be lifted up, that whosoever believeth on 
 Him should not perish, but have eternal 
 life." He opened his eyes, and fixed his 
 calm, deathly look on me, and he said, 
 " Oh, chaplain, that is enough ; that is all 
 I want." And in a few hours he pillowed 
 his dying head upon the truth of those 
 two verses, and rode away on one of the 
 Saviour's chariots, and took his seat in the 
 kingdom of God. Oh, sinner, you can be 
 saved to-night if you will. Look and live. 
 May God help every lost soul here to-night 
 to look on the Lamb of God, which taketh 
 away the sins of the world. 
 
 VII. 
 
 A SERMON ON ONE WORD. 
 
 I shall take for my text to-night the 
 one word, " Gospel." I do not think there 
 is a word in the English language that is 
 so little understood in this Christian land 
 of England as this very word " Gospel." 
 We have heard it from our earliest child- 
 hood up. There is not a day, and with 
 many of us not an hour during the day, 
 but that we hear the word " Gospel." And 
 yet I say a partaker of the Gospel is a long 
 time before he really knows the meaning of 
 the word. It means " good tidings." I 
 think it would do us good sometimes 
 to get a dictionary and hunt up the 
 meaning of some of the words we use 
 so often; some of those Bible words, 
 such as " Gospel " and " Christ." I think 
 it would change our ideas. I think 
 this would be a very joyful meeting to- 
 night if every one really believed that the 
 Gospel is good news. Why, you let a 
 man or a boy bring a dispatch into this au- 
 dience and hand it to any one here, and if 
 that brings good news you can see it im- 
 mediately in the man's face ; his face lights 
 up when he opens the dispatch. You can 
 see he really believes it. And if it is re- 
 ally good news, if it brings him the tidings 
 of a long-lost boy got or coming home, 
 why, if his wife is sitting next to him, he 
 passes the dispatch to her ; he wants her to 
 have knowledge of it. He does not wait 
 for her to ask for it; he does not wait till 
 they get home. So when I preach, those 
 who really believe the Gospel, if I am near 
 
68 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 enough to look into their eye, I see their 
 face lights up and looks remarkably sharp ; 
 but those who do not believe it put on a 
 long face, and look as if you had brought 
 them a death warrant, or invited them to 
 attend a funeral. If you go to hear some 
 dull and stupid sermon or lecture, that is 
 not the Gospel. 
 
 THE ANGELIC REVIVALISTS. 
 
 The Gospel is good tidings of great joy. 
 No better news ever came out of heaven 
 than the Gospel. No better news ever 
 fell upon the ears of the family of man 
 than that Gospel. Hark ! hear those 
 shepherds talking to one another after the 
 angels had gone away. They believed the 
 message, and they were full of joy. You 
 can see them on the way now to Bethle- 
 hem. They 'said, "Let us go and see 
 what has taken place." And what was 
 the message that the angels brought to those 
 shepherds ? " Behold, I bring you good 
 tidings of great joy, which shall be to all 
 people. For unto you is born this day 
 in the city of David a Saviour." Now, if 
 those shepherds had been like a good many 
 people at the present time, they would have 
 said, " We do not believe it is good news. 
 Do not believe it. It is all excitement. 
 Those angels want to get up a revival. 
 Those angels are trying to excite us. Don't 
 you believe them." That is what Satan is 
 saying now. " Don't you believe the Gos- 
 pel is good news." Because he knows the 
 moment a man believes good news, he just 
 receives it. I never saw a man in all my 
 life that did not like good news. I never 
 saw a man in all my travels that did not 
 like good news. There is not any one 
 here to-night but what likes good news. 
 And every man and woman that is under 
 the power of the devil does not believe the 
 Gospel is good news. The moment you 
 are out from under his power and influence 
 then you believe it. May God bring you 
 out to-night, that the Gospel may sink deep 
 into your heart. 
 
 " god's spell." 
 
 It is the best news that ever came to this 
 sin-cursed earth. It means "Good spell," 
 or in other words, " God's spell." We are 
 dead in trespasses and sin, and God wants 
 us to be reconciled. It is a Gospel of re- 
 conciliation, and God is shouting from the 
 heights of glory, " Oh, ye men, I am recon- 
 ciled, now be ye reconciled." We have 
 
 glorious news to tell you — God is recon- 
 ciled and beseeches His subjects to be re- 
 conciled. The great apostle says, "We 
 beseech you in Christ's stead, be ye recon- 
 ciled." The moment a man believes down 
 go his arms of rebellion, and he just be- 
 lieves the Gospel. The unequal contro- 
 versy is over. A light from Calvary crosses 
 his path, and he can walk in unclouded 
 sun, if he will. It is the privilege of every 
 man and woman in this vast assembly from 
 this hour to walk in unclouded sun if they 
 will. What has brought darkness into the 
 world? Darkness came because man 
 would not believe the Gospel that Christ is 
 the light of the world. Now I want to 
 tell you why I like the Gospel. It is be- 
 cause it has been the very best news I have 
 ever heard. That is just the reason I like 
 to preach it. Because it has done me so 
 much good. I do not think a man can 
 preach the Gospel until he believes it him- 
 self. A man must know it down deep in 
 his own heart before he can tell it out ; and 
 then he tells it out very poorly. 
 
 poor ambassadors. 
 
 We are very poor ambassadors and mes- 
 sengers; but never mind the messenger, 
 take hold of the message — that is what you 
 want. If a boy brought me good news to- 
 night, I would not care about the look of 
 the boy ; I would not care whether he was 
 black or white, learned or unlearned. The 
 message is what would do me good. A 
 great many look at the messenger instead 
 of the message. Never mind the messen- 
 ger. My friends, get hold of the message 
 to-night. The Gospel is what saves, and 
 what I want now is that you just believe 
 the Gospel. 
 
 Paul says in this 15th chapter of the 1st 
 Corinthians what the Gospel is. He 
 says, "I declare unto you the Gospel." 
 And the first thing he states in the decla- 
 ration to these Corinthians is this: — 
 " Christ died for our sins according to the 
 Scriptures." That was the old-fashioned 
 Gospel. I hope we never will get away 
 from it. I don't want anything but that 
 old, old story. Some people have itching 
 ears for something new. Bear in mind 
 there is no new Gospel. Christ died for 
 our sins. If He did not, how are we going 
 to get rid of them ? Would you insult the 
 Almighty by offering the fruits of this frail 
 body to atone for sin ? If Christ did not 
 die for our sins, what is going to become 
 of our souls ? And then he goes on to tell 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 6 9 
 
 that Christ was buried, and that Christ 
 rose again. 
 
 DEATH AND THE REDEEMER. 
 
 That is what he is trying to bring out in 
 the 15th chapter of the istbookof Corinth- 
 ians. He burst asunder the bands of 
 death. Death could not hold Him. I can 
 imagine when they laid Him there in Jo- 
 seph's sepulchre, if our eyes could have 
 been there, we should have seen Death sit- 
 ting over that sepulchre, saying, " I have 
 Him ; He is my victim. He said He was 
 the resurrection and the life. Now I have 
 hold of Him in my cold embrace. Look 
 at Him. There He is ; He has had to pay 
 tribute to me. Some thought He was 
 never going to die. Some thought I would 
 not get Him. But He is mine." But 
 look again ! The glorious morning comes, 
 and the Son of man bursts asunder the 
 bands of death, and came out of the sepul- 
 chre. We do not worship a dead God, but 
 a Saviour who still lives. Yes, He rose 
 from the grave ; and then they saw Him 
 ascend. That is what Paul calls Gospel. 
 Not only Christ's death and burial, but 
 they saw Him ascend into heaven. He 
 went up and took His seat at the right 
 hand of God, and He will come back again. 
 The Gospel consists of five things — Christ's 
 death, burial, resurrection, ascension ; and 
 " I will come again," says He. Thanks be 
 to God, He is coming back by-and-by. 
 He will come and take the kingdom ; He 
 will sway His sceptre from the rivers to 
 the ends of the earth by-and-by. A little 
 while and He shall rule and reign. Let us 
 lift up our heads and rejoice that the time 
 of our redemption draweth near. 
 
 Christ's death the gospel. 
 
 Let us get back to the simple Gospel — 
 Christ died for our sins. We must know 
 Christ at Calvary first, as our Substitute, as 
 our Redeemer ; and the moment we accept 
 of Him as our Saviour and our Redeemer, 
 then it is that we become partakers of the 
 Gospel. The moment I believe on the 
 Lord Jesus Christ as my Substitute, as my 
 Saviour, that moment I get light and 
 peace. To-night I know some people say, 
 " Oh, it is not Christ's death ; it is Christ's 
 life. Do not be preaching so much about 
 the death of Christ; preach about His 
 life." My friends, that never will save 
 any one. Paul says, " I declare unto you 
 the Gospel. Christ died "—not Christ 
 
 lived — " Christ died for our sins, who His 
 own self bare our sins in His own body, on 
 the tree." Now, when I accept of Christ 
 as my Saviour, as my Substitute, then I am 
 justified from all things which I could not 
 be by the law of Moses. 
 
 PERSONAL REMINISCENCES. 
 
 As I was going to say a few minutes ago, 
 the reason I like the Gospel is that it has 
 taken out of my path the worst enemies I 
 ever had. My mind rolls back to twenty 
 years ago, before I was converted, and I 
 think very often how dark it used to seem 
 at times as I thought of the future. There 
 was death — what a terrible enemy it 
 seemed ! I was brought up in a little 
 village in New England. It was the cus- 
 tom there when a person was buried to 
 toll out the age of the man at his funeral. 
 I used to count the strokes of the bell. 
 Death never entered that village and tore 
 away one of the inhabitants, but I always 
 used to count the tolling of the bell. 
 Sometimes it would be away up to seventy, 
 or between seventy and eighty — beyond 
 the life allotted to man, when man seemed 
 living on borrowed time when cut off. 
 Sometimes it would be clear down in the 
 teens, and childhood, and death would 
 take away one of my own age. It used to 
 make a solemn impression on me. I used 
 to be a great coward. When it comes to 
 death some men say, " I do not fear it." I 
 feared it, and felt terribly afraid, when I 
 thought of the cold hand of death feeling 
 for the cords of life ; and being launched 
 out to eternity, to go to an unknown world. 
 I used to have terrible thoughts of God ; 
 but they are all gone now. Death has 
 lost its sting. And as I go on through 
 the world I can shout now, when the bell 
 is tolling, " Oh, death, where is thy sting?" 
 And I hear a voice come rolling down from 
 Calvary, " Buried in the bosom of the Son 
 of God." He just robbed death of its 
 sting. He just took the sting of death 
 into His own bosom. And if you take a 
 wasp, and just take the sting out of that 
 wasp, you will not be afraid of it any more 
 than you would of a little fly. The sting 
 has been taken out. And you need not be 
 afraid if you are in Christ. Christ died for 
 your sin. The penalty, the wages of sin is 
 death. Christ received the wages on Cal- 
 vary, and therefore there is no condemna- 
 tion. All that death can get now is this 
 old Adam. I do not care how quickly I 
 get rid of it. I will get a better body, a 
 
7o 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 resurrected body, a glorified body, a body 
 much better than this. Yes, my friends, 
 u To die," says the apostle, " is gain." 
 
 THE FEAR OF DEATH. 
 
 If a man is in Christ, let death come. 
 ^Suppose death should come stealing up 
 into this pulpit, and should lay his cold, icy 
 hand upon my heart, and it should cease 
 to throb ; I should rise to another world, 
 and should be present with the King. I 
 should be absent from the body, but present 
 with the Lord. That is not bad news. 
 There is no use in trying to conceal it, 
 death is an enemy to a man's rest. What 
 a glorious thought to think that when you 
 die you will sink into the arms of Jesus, 
 and that He will carry you away to yon 
 world of light ! A little while longer here, 
 a few more tears, and then you can gain an 
 unbroken rest in yon world of light. The 
 Gospel turns that enemy into a friend, 
 and you even shout for death. Well, 
 then, I used to go and look into the cold, 
 silent grave, and I used to think of 
 that terrible hour when I would have to 
 be laid down in the grave, and this 
 body would be eaten up with the worm. 
 But now the grave has lost its terror and 
 gloom ; I can go and look down into the 
 grave and shout over it, and cry out, " Oh, 
 grave, where is thy victory ? " And I hear 
 a shout coming up from the grave ; it is the 
 shout of the Conqueror, of Him who has 
 been down and measured the depth of it, 
 of my Lord and Saviour : " Because I live, 
 you shall live also." Yes, the grave has 
 lost its victory. The grave has no terror 
 to the man in Christ Jesus. The Gospel 
 takes that enemy out of the way. 
 
 SIN PUT AWAY. 
 
 And then there was the terrible name of 
 sin. I thought all my sins would be blazed 
 out before the great white throne ; that 
 every sin committed in childhood and in 
 secret, and every secret thought, and every 
 evil desire would be just blazed out before 
 the assembled universe ; that everything 
 done in the dark would be brought to light. 
 But thanks be to God, the Gospel tells me 
 my sins are all put away in Christ. Out of 
 love to my soul, He has taken all my sins, 
 and cast them behind His back. That is a 
 safe place to have sin, behind God's back. 
 God never turns back ; He always marches 
 onward. He will never see your sins if 
 they are behind His back. That is one of 
 
 His own illustrations. Out of love to my 
 soul, He has taken all my sins upon Him. 
 Not a part. He takes them all out of the 
 way.^ There is no condemnation to him 
 that is in Christ Jesus. You may just pile 
 up your sins till they rise up like a dark 
 mountain, and then multiply them by ten 
 thousand for those you cannot think of; 
 and after you have tried to enumerate all 
 the sins you have ever committed, just let 
 me bring one verse in, and then that moun- 
 tain will melt away : " The blood of Jesus 
 Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin." 
 The blood covers the sin. 
 
 WHAT GOD CANNOT DO. 
 
 In Ireland, some time ago, a teacher 
 asked a little boy if there was anything that 
 God could not do ; and the little fellow 
 said, " Yes ; He cannot see my sins through 
 the blood of Christ." That is just what 
 He cannot do. The blood covers them.. 
 
 Is it not good news to get rid of your 
 sin? You come here a sinner, and if you 
 believe the Gospel your sins are taken 
 away. " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 and thou shalt be saved." You shall be 
 justified from all things ; which you could 
 not by the law of Moses. By believing, or 
 by receiving the Gospel, Christ becomes 
 yours. Only think, young man ; say, think 
 of it. You just are invited to accept of the 
 Gospel. You are invited to make an ex- 
 change ; to get rid of all your sins, and to 
 take Christ in the place of them, Is not 
 thai wonderful ? What a foolish young 
 man you will be not to make the. bargain. 
 The Lord says, " I will take your sins, and 
 give you Myself in the place of them." 
 But a great many say, " No " ; and just hug 
 the sin to their bosom. May God help you 
 to come up," sinner, to-night, and receive 
 the Lord Jesus Christ as your way, your 
 truth, and your life ! 
 
 THE FEAR OF JUDGMENT. 
 
 There is another name which used to 
 haunt me a great deal — the great Judgment 
 Day. I used to think that was a terrible 
 day when I should be summoned before 
 God, and could not tell till then whether I 
 should have a seat on His right hand or 
 on His left. Until I stood before the great 
 white throne of judgment I could not tell 
 whether I should hear the voice of God 
 saying, " Depart from Me, ye cursed," or 
 whether God would say, " Enter thou into 
 the joy of the Lord." But the Gospel tells 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 7i 
 
 me that question is already settled : " There 
 is now no condemnation to him that is in 
 Christ Jesus." Listen to this verse : "Veri- 
 ly, verily ; " and when you see that word 
 u Verily, verily " in Scripture, you may 
 know there is something very important 
 coming. It means, " Mind what I tell 
 you," or "truly, truly." " Truly, truly I 
 say unto you, he that heareth My Word, 
 and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath " 
 — h-a-t-h, hath ; lay hold of that little word 
 hath to-night—" hath eternal life, and shall 
 not come into condemnation ; " that means 
 into judgment — " but is passed from death 
 unto life." Well, now, I am not coming in- 
 to judgment for sin. The question has 
 been settled, because Christ was judged for 
 me, and died in my stead, and I go free. 
 Is not that good news ? 
 
 A PRAYER FOR MR. MOODY. 
 
 Why, I heard of a man praying the other 
 day that I might lay hold of eternal life. I 
 could not have said Amen to that. I laid 
 hold of eternal life nineteen years ago, 
 when I was converted. What is the gift 
 of God, if it is not eternal life ? And that 
 is what God wants to give to everyone in this 
 hall to-night, and it is the greatest gift that 
 can be bestowed on anyone down here in 
 this dark world. If an angel just came 
 straight from the throne of God onto this 
 platform, and proclaimed to this vast as- 
 sembly that God had sent him here to offer 
 to this audience any one thing they might 
 ask, that each one should have his own 
 petition granted — what would be the cry 
 in this audience ? There would be but one 
 cry coming up from you, and the shout 
 would make heaven ring : " Eternal life ! 
 eternal life ! " Everything would float 
 away into the dim past. There is not any- 
 thing a man values more than his life. Let 
 a man worth a million sterling be on a 
 wrecked vessel, and if he could just save 
 his life for six months by giving that mil- 
 lion, he would give it in an instant. There 
 is life without end. The gift of God is 
 eternal life ; and is it not one of the greatest 
 marvels that men have to stand and plead, 
 and pray men to take this gift ? May God 
 help you to take it now. Do not listen to 
 Satan any longer. Reach out the hand of 
 faith and take it now. Young man, " Be- 
 lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou 
 shalt be saved." Trust Him to save you 
 now, and then there will be no condemna- 
 tion. Death will have lost his sting, 
 the grave and its victory will be safe out of 
 
 the way, and the judgment will be passed 
 for you. 
 
 A JUDGMENT OF MERCY. 
 
 " Oh," but do you say, " what do you 
 make out of that passage in Corinthians 
 which says, ' Every man must give an ac- 
 count of the deeds done in his body ' ? " 
 But that is a judgment of mercy, it is not a 
 judgment of sin; that period is past to the 
 believer. Oh, my friends, to-night I beg of 
 you, do not go out of this hall unsaved. 
 Believe the Gospel to-night. Lay hold of 
 eternal life while God is offering it to you. 
 Be reconciled to-night. Take your stand 
 hard by the cross, and you are saved for 
 time and eternity. I am told that at Rome, 
 if you go up a few steps on your hands and 
 knees, that is nine years out of purgatory. 
 If you take one step now you are out of 
 purgatory for time and eternity. You used 
 to have two steps into glory^ — out of self 
 into Christ, out of Christ into glory. But 
 there is a shorter way now with only one 
 step — out of self into glory, and you are 
 saved. May God help you to take the 
 step now! Flee, my friends, to-night to 
 Calvary, and get under the shadow of the 
 cross. 
 
 THE FIRE ON THE PRAIRIE. 
 
 Out in our western country in the 
 autumn, when men go hunting, and there 
 has not been for months any rain, some- 
 times the prairie grass catches fire, and 
 there comes up a very strong wind, and the 
 flames just roll along twenty feet high over 
 that western desert, and go at the rate of 
 thirty or forty miles an hour, consuming 
 man and beast. When the frontiersmen 
 see it coming, what do they do ? They 
 know they cannot run as fast as the fire can 
 run. Not the fleetest horse can escape 
 from that fire. They just take a match and 
 light the grass around them and let the 
 flames sweep, and then they get into the 
 burnt district and stand safe. They hear 
 the flames roar as they come along ; they 
 see death coming towards them ; but they 
 do not fear, they do not tremble, because 
 the fire has peaced over the place where 
 they are, and there is no danger. There is 
 nothing for the fire to burn. There is 
 one mountain peak that the wrath of God 
 has swept over ; that is Mount Calvary, 
 and that fire spent its fury upon the bosom 
 of the Son of God. Take your stand here 
 by the cross, and you will be safe for time 
 
72 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 and eternity. Escape for your life, young 
 man and young lady ; flee to yon moun- 
 tain, and you are saved this very minute. 
 Oh, may God bring you to Calvary to- 
 night, under the shadow of the cross to- 
 night ! Then let death and the grave 
 come ! You will shout, " Glory to God in 
 the highest ! " We will laugh at death and 
 glory in the grave, and just know this : that 
 we are safe, sheltered by the precious blood 
 of the Lamb. There is no condemnation 
 to him that is in Christ Jesus. God wants 
 to pardon every one here to-night- God 
 is coming down and beseeching you to take 
 the pardon. Every man and woman here 
 has broken the law, and he that has broken 
 the least of the laws is guilty of all. I am 
 sure I am not talking to one man or woman 
 in this audience to-night who can say they 
 have not broken the law. 
 
 A WORD THE DEVIL FEARS. 
 
 You have all sinned and come short of 
 the glory of God, but God comes and says, 
 " I will pardon you. Come, now, and let 
 us reason together." " Now " is one of the 
 words of the Bible the devil is afraid of. 
 He says, " Do not be in a hurry ; there is 
 plenty of time ; do not be good now." He 
 knows the influence of that word " now." 
 " To-morrow " is the devil's word. The 
 Lord's word is " now." God says, " Come, 
 now, and let us reason together. Though 
 your sins are as scarlet, they shall be white 
 as snow. Though they be red as crimson, 
 I will make them as wool." Scarlet and 
 crimson are two fast colors ; you would not 
 get the color out without destroying the 
 garment. God says, " Though your sins 
 are as scarlet and crimson, I will make 
 them as wool and snow. I will do it." 
 That is the way God reasons. He puts the 
 pardon in the face of the sinner the first 
 thing. That is a queer way of reasoning, 
 but God's thoughts are not our thoughts ; 
 and so, my friends, to-night, if you want to 
 be saved, the Lord says He will pardon 
 you. 
 
 THE GOVERNOR IN THE CONDEMNED CELL. 
 
 A few years ago, when Pennsylvania had 
 a Christian Governor, there was a young 
 man down in one of the counties who was 
 arrested for murder. He was brought be- 
 fore the Court, tried, found guilty, and 
 sentenced to death. His friends thought 
 there would be no trouble in getting a 
 reprieve or pardon. Because the Governor 
 
 was a Christian man they thought he would 
 not sign the death warrant. But he signed 
 it. They called on the Governor and begged 
 of him to pardon the young man. But the 
 Governor said, " No ; the law must take its 
 course, and the man must die." I think the 
 mother of the young man called on the Gov- 
 ernor and plead with him ; but the Governor 
 stood firm and said, "No ; the man must die. " 
 A few days before the man was executed, 
 the Governor took the train to the county 
 where the man was imprisoned. He went 
 to the sheriff of the county and said to him, 
 " I wish you to take me to that man's cell, 
 and leave me alone with him a little while ; 
 and do not tell him who I am till I 
 am gone." The Governor went to the 
 prison and talked to the young man about 
 his soul, and told him that although he was 
 condemned by man to be executed, God 
 would have mercy upon him and save him, 
 if he would accept pardon from God. He 
 preached Christ, and told him how Christ 
 came to seek and to save sinners ; and, 
 having explained as he best knew how the 
 plan of salvation, he got down and prayed, 
 and after praying he shook hands with him 
 and bade him farewell. Some time after 
 the sheriff passed by the condemned man's 
 cell, and he called him to the door of the 
 cell, and said, " Who was that man that 
 talked and prayed with me so kindly?" 
 The sheriff said, " That was Governor Pol- 
 lock." The man turned deadly pale, and 
 he threw up both his hands and said, " Was 
 that Governor Pollock ? was that kind- 
 hearted man the Governor? Oh, sheriff, 
 why did you not tell me ? If I had known 
 that was the Governor I would have fell at 
 his feet and asked for pardon ; I would 
 have plead for pardon and for my life. Oh, 
 sir, the Governor has been here, and I did 
 not know it." Sinner, I have got good 
 news to tell you. There is One greater 
 than the Governor here to-night, and He 
 wants to pardon every one. He does not 
 want you to go out from here to-night con- 
 demned. He wants to bring you from 
 under condemnation ; to pardon every soul 
 here. Will you have the pardon, or will 
 you despise the gift of God ? Will you 
 despise the mercy of God and His offer of 
 mercy ? Oh, this night, while God is be- 
 seeching you to be reconciled, let me join 
 with your praying mother, with your pray- 
 ing father, with your godly minister, with 
 your Sabbath-school teacher, and all your 
 praying friends ; let me join my voice with 
 theirs to plead with you to-night to be re- 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 73 
 
 conciled. Make up your mind now, while 
 I am speaking, that you will not cross your 
 threshold until you are reconciled, and 
 there will be joy in heaven to-night over 
 your decision. Oh, may God bring hun- 
 dreds to a decision to-night. May Chris- 
 tians keep praying for this one thing. Let 
 there be a united prayer to God now, that 
 thousands may be reconciled to God to- 
 night, and spend eternity in yon world of 
 light. 
 
 An Englishman told me some time ago 
 
 A LITTLE STORY OF RECONCILIATION, 
 
 which illustrates this truth. We want to 
 preach the Gospel of reconciliation; the 
 good news that God is reconciled. God 
 does not say He can do, but He has done 
 it. You must accept what He has done. 
 The story is this : — There was an English- 
 man who had an only son ; .and only sons 
 are often petted, and humored, and ruined. 
 This boy became very headstrong, and 
 very often he and his father had trouble. 
 One day they had a quarrel, and the father 
 was very angry, and so was the son ; and 
 the father said he wished the boy would 
 leave home and never come back. The 
 boy said he would go, and would not come 
 into his father's house again till he sent for 
 him. The father said he would never send 
 for him. Well, away went the boy. But 
 when a father gives up a boy, a mother 
 does not. You mothers will understand 
 that, but the fathers may not. You know 
 there is no love on earth so strong as a 
 mother's love. A great many things may 
 separate a man and his wife ; a great many 
 things may separate a father from a son ; 
 but there is nothing in the wide world that 
 can ever separate a true mother from her 
 child. To be sure, there are some mothers 
 that have drunk so much liquor, that they 
 have drunk up all their affection. But I 
 am talking about a true mother ; and she 
 would not cast off her boy. 
 
 THE MOTHER AND THE MURDERER. 
 
 We had a case in our country of a young 
 man who- had committed murder. His 
 father would have nothing to do with him, 
 but his mother went down into his cell 
 every day. When the trial came on, the 
 papers tried to write him down, and seemed 
 determined that the boy should be put to 
 death. Because he was the son of a 
 wealthy man, they thought the judges and 
 the courts would have mercy upon him ; 
 and there was a hissing, as it were, going 
 
 up from all America against that young 
 man. 
 
 But that mother was not ashamed to be 
 seen in the courts with him. She took her 
 seat as near him as she could. She would 
 have taken the boy's place, and laid down 
 her life to have saved her boy. Look at a 
 mother watching her sick child ; she would 
 take the disease out of the child into her 
 own bosom if she could. When the boy 
 was found guilty, no one seemed to feel the 
 blow as that mother. A mother would, 
 perhaps, not go to see that worthless boy 
 executed ; but if she could get that body 
 she would cover it with kisses ; she would 
 go to the grave and cover it with flowers ; 
 she would cherish the memory of that boy 
 as long as she lives. Why, a mother's love 
 is stronger than death ; death cannot tear 
 down a mother's love. But, my friends, a 
 mother's love is not anything to be com- 
 pared with God's love. You never saw a 
 mother that loved her child as God loves 
 you sinners. God loves you thousands of 
 times more than your mother. God loves 
 you more than you love yourselves. He 
 has His heart set upon you, and wants to 
 save and bless you. 
 
 Well, the mother of the boy who had 
 quarrelled with his father began to write 
 and plead to the boy to write to his father 
 first, and his father would forgive him ; but 
 the boy said, " I will never go home till 
 father asks me." She plead to the father, 
 but the father said, " No, I will never ask 
 him." 
 
 THE MOTHER'S DYING WISH. 
 
 At last the mother came down to her sick 
 bed, broken-hearted, and when she was 
 given up by the physicians to die, the hus- 
 band, anxious to gratify her last wish, 
 wanted to know if there was not anything 
 he could do for her before she died. The 
 mother gave him a look; he well knew 
 what it meant. Then she said, "Yes, 
 there is one thing you can do. You can 
 send for my boy. That is the only wish 
 on earth you can gratify. If you do not 
 pity him and love him when I am dead 
 and gone, who will?" "Well," said the 
 father, " I will send word to him that you 
 want to see him." " No," she says, "you 
 know he will not come for me. If ever I 
 see him you must send for him." At last 
 the father went to his office and wrote a 
 dispatch in his own name, asking the boy 
 to come home. As soon as he got the in- 
 vitation from his father he started off to 
 
74 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 see his dying mother. When he opened 
 the door to go in he found his mother 
 dying and his father by the bedside. The 
 father heard the door open, and saw the 
 boy, but instead of going to meet him he 
 went to another part of the room, and re- 
 fused to speak to him. His mother seized 
 his hand — how she had longed to press it ! 
 She kissed him, and then said, " Now, my 
 son, just speak to your father. You speak 
 first, and it will all be over." But the boy 
 said, " No, mother, I will not speak to him 
 until he speaks to me." She took her 
 husband's hand in one hand and the boy's 
 in the other, and spent her dying moments 
 and strength in trying to bring about a re- 
 conciliation. Just as she was expiring, she 
 could not speak, so she put the hand of the 
 wayward boy into the hand of the father, 
 and passed away. The boy looked at the 
 mother, and the father at the wife, and at 
 last the father's heart broke, and he opened 
 his arms, and took that boy to his bosom, 
 and by that body they were reconciled. 
 Sinner, that is only a faint type, a poor il- 
 lustration, because God is not angry with 
 you. God gives you Christ, and I bring 
 you to-night to the dead body of Christ. I 
 ask you to look at the wounds in His hands 
 and feet, and the wound in His side. My 
 friends, gaze upon His five wounds. And 
 I ask you, " Will you not be reconciled ?" 
 When He left heaven, He went clear down 
 to the manger that He might get hold of 
 the vilest sinner, and put the hand of the 
 wayward prodigal into that of the Father, 
 and He died that you and I might be re- 
 conciled. If you take my advice you will 
 not go out of this hall to-night until you 
 are reconciled. " Be ye reconciled." Oh, 
 this Gospel of reconciliation ! My friends, 
 come home to-night. Your father wants 
 you to come home to-night. Say as the 
 prodigal did of old, " I will arise and go 
 to my father," and there will be joy in 
 heaven. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 THE MASTER'S PARTING COMMIS- 
 SION. 
 
 "And He said unto them, Go ye into all the 
 world, and preach the Gospel to ever) r creature. 
 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, 
 but he that believeth not shall be damned," — 
 Mark xvi. 15, 16. 
 
 Go ye into all the world, and preach the 
 Gospel to every creature. I wish you just 
 to mark that text. It does not say, " Go 
 
 ye into all the world, and preach the Gos- 
 pel to the elect;" it does not say, " Go ye 
 into all the world, and preach the Gospel 
 to the rich," or to the learned, or to the un- 
 learned ; but " Go ye into all the world, 
 and preach the Gospel to every creature." 
 And I am one of those men that believe 
 that God means what He says ; that when 
 God says, " Go and preach to every crea- 
 ture," He means that every man shall be 
 invited to the Gospel feast, and that none 
 need to be excluded, or that none need to 
 stay away. And if a man does not come 
 it will be because he is not willing to ac- 
 cept of the invitation. As Christ says, 
 " Ye will not come unto Me that ye might 
 have Me." It is not because men cannot 
 come ; it is because they will not come. 
 
 SATAN HINDERING. 
 
 There are a few boys who want to go out, 
 disturbing the meeting, but if the friends 
 will just be kind enough to give me their 
 attention we will go back to the text. The 
 devil does not want you to hear the text. 
 That is just what gives life, the Word of 
 God. The text is worth more than the 
 sermon. Hear the proclamation, " Go ye 
 into all the world, and preach the Gospel 
 to every creature. He that believeth and 
 is baptized shall be saved ; but he that be- 
 lieveth not shall be damned." That is 
 plain language, is it not ? It is so plain, 
 that there is not any one here need mis- 
 understand it ; and, as I said before, 
 Christ means what He says. He sends out 
 His messengers to proclaim the .glad tid- 
 ings. Gethsemane is behind, the empty 
 grave is behind ; Calvary, in all its hor- 
 rors, is now past ; He is on His way back 
 home to take His seat at the right hand of 
 the Father. His little church is gathered 
 round Him — a little handful of men ; and 
 He breathes upon them the Holy Ghost ; 
 and now this is His parting commission, 
 " Go ye into all the world, and preach the 
 Gospel to every creature." I thank God 
 for that text ; I thank God that the com- 
 mission is for us to proclaim it to every 
 creature, and that every person in this wide, 
 wide world is invited . to the Gospel feast. 
 
 THE PROMISE FOR ALL. 
 
 Every one of God's proclamations are 
 connected with that word "whosoever." 
 I think it was Richard Baxter said he 
 thanked God for that " whosoever." 
 He would a good deal rather have 
 that word " whosoever " than Richard 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 75 
 
 Baxter ; for if it was Richard Baxter, he 
 should have thought it was some other 
 Richard Baxter who had lived and died be- 
 fore him; but "whosoever" he knew 
 meant him. I heard of a woman once that 
 thought there was no promise in the Bible 
 for her; she thought the promises were 
 for some one else, not for her. There are 
 a good many of these people in the world. 
 They think it is too good to be true that 
 they can be saved for nothing. This 
 woman one time got a letter, and when she 
 opened it she found it was not for her at 
 all ; it was sent to another woman, or it 
 was meant for another woman that had her 
 name ; and she had her eyes opened to the 
 fact that if she should find some promise in 
 the Bible directed to her, she would not 
 know whether it meant her or some one 
 else that bore her name. But you know 
 the word " whosoever " means every one 
 in this house ; that boy down there, that 
 grey-haired man, and that young man right 
 in the blush of youth. " Go ye into all the 
 world, and preach the Gospel to every 
 creature." It does not leave out one. Go 
 and proclaim the glad tidings to every man. 
 
 PARDON FOR THE PRISONERS I AN OHIO 
 STORY. 
 
 I was in Ohio a few years ago, and was 
 invited to preach in the State prison. 
 Eleven hundred convicts were brought into 
 the chapel, and all sat in front of me. Af- 
 ter I had got through the preaching, the 
 chaplain said to me : " Moody, I want to 
 tell you of a scene which occurred in this 
 room. A few years ago, our commission- 
 ers went to the Governor of the State, and 
 got him to promise that he would pardon 
 five men for good behavior. The Governor 
 consented, with this understanding — that 
 the record was to be kept in secret, and 
 that at the end of six months the five men 
 highest on the roll should receive a pardon, 
 regardless of who or what they were ; if 
 they were there for life they should receive 
 a pardon. At the end of six months the 
 prisoners were all brought into the same 
 chapel where I had been preaching ; and 
 the commissioners came up, and the presi- 
 dent of the commissioners stood upon the 
 platform, and put his hand in his pocket, 
 and brought out some papers, and said, ' I 
 hold in my hand pardons for five men.' " 
 And the chaplain told me he never wit- 
 nessed anything on earth like it. Every 
 man was as still as death; many were 
 
 deadly pale, and the suspense was some- 
 thing awful. The commissioner went on 
 to tell them how they had got the pardon ; 
 but the chaplain said to the commissioner, 
 " Before you make your speech, read out 
 the names. This suspense is awful." So 
 he read out the first name, " Reuben John- 
 son will come and get his pardon ;" and 
 he held it out, but no one came forward. He 
 said to the Governor, " Are all the prisoners 
 here ?" The Governor told him they were 
 all there. Then he said again, " Reuben 
 Johnson will come and get his pardon. It 
 is signed and sealed by the Governor. He 
 is a free man." The chaplain told me he 
 looked right down where Reuben was, and 
 he was looking all round to see the fortu- 
 nate man who had got his pardon. Finally 
 the chaplain caught his eye, and he said, 
 "Reuben, you are the man." Reuben 
 turned round and looked behind him to 
 see where Reuben was. The chaplain 
 said the second time, " Reuben, you are 
 the man," and the second time he looked 
 round, thinking it must be some other 
 Reuben. Now, men do not believe the 
 Gospel is for them. They think it is too 
 good, and pass it over their shoulders to 
 the next man. But you are the man to- 
 night. This boy, this grey-haired man, 
 this reporter, and every creature are all 
 invited. Well, the chaplain could see 
 where Reuben was, and he had to say three 
 times, " Reuben, come and get your par- 
 don." At last the old man got up and 
 came along down the hall, trembling from 
 head to foot, and when he got the pardon 
 he looked at it and went back to his seat 
 and buried his face in his hands, and the 
 prisoners heard him w T eep to think he was 
 a free man. When the prisoners got into 
 the ranks to go back to the cells Beuben 
 got into the ranks too, and the chaplain 
 had to call to him, " Reuben, get out of 
 the ranks ; you are a free man, you are no 
 longer a prisoner." And Reuben stepped 
 out of the ranks. That is the way men 
 make out pardons. They make out par- 
 dons for good character or good behavior. 
 But God makes out pardons for men that 
 have not got any character, and who have 
 been very, very bad. He has got a par- 
 don for every sinner in London if he will 
 take it. I do not care who he is or what he 
 is like. He may be the greatest libertine 
 that ever walked the streets of London, or 
 the greatest blackguard that ever lived, or 
 the greatest drunkard, or thief, or vaga- 
 bond ; but I come to-night with glad tid- 
 
7 6 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 ings, and preach the Gospel to every crea- 
 ture, " and whosoever will, let him take the 
 water of life freely." Every man is invited. 
 
 A GLASGOW LADY ANSWERED. 
 
 A lady came to me in Glasgow, and said, 
 " Mr. Moody, you are always saying, ' Take, 
 take, take.' Is there any place in the Bible 
 where it says, ' Take,' or is it only a word 
 you use? I have been looking for it in the 
 Bible, but cannot find it." I said, "It is 
 almost the last word in the Bible. 'And 
 the Spirit and the Bride say, Come. And 
 let him that heareth say, Come. And let 
 him that is athirst come. And whoso- 
 ever will, let him take the water of life 
 freely.'" God says, "Let him take." 
 Who can stop him if God says " Take ?" 
 All the devils in hell cannot stop 
 a poor soul from taking if God says 
 "Take." All the powers on earth can- 
 not hinder him. That little boy can 
 come, and all the powers infernal and 
 all the powers in the world cannot 
 hinder him. God says to-night you may 
 take the water of life freely. It is offered 
 free to every one. Every one can be saved 
 if they will. 
 
 ANECDOTE OF DR. WILLIAM ARNOT. 
 
 When the Rev. Mr. Arnot, that is now 
 in Edinburgh, was pastor of a church in 
 Glasgow, he heard of a woman that he 
 knew being in trouble. She could not pay 
 her debts and she could not pay her rent ; 
 so he went round to her house, thinking 
 he would help her. He knocked at the 
 door, and listened, and thought he heard 
 some one inside; so he knocked again, but 
 no one came. He knocked the third time 
 very loud and listened, but did not hear 
 any one ; all was still. After waiting some 
 time, he made a great noise, and at last 
 left the house. Some few days after, he 
 met the woman in the street, and he said 
 to her, " I was round at your house the 
 other day. I heard you were in trouble, 
 and could not pay your rent, and I went 
 to help you." The woman said, "Was 
 that you ? I was in the house all the time, 
 but I thought it was the landlord come for 
 the rent, and as I had not got the money, 
 I kept the door locked." That woman 
 represents a sinner. A sinner thinks God 
 is coming to demand something. Instead 
 of that, God comes to give and to bless. 
 Christ comes to pay the debt. Christ 
 comes to pay the rent. You all owe 
 
 God a debt you cannot pay; and the 
 Gospel is that Christ comes and offers to 
 pay it for you. You had better pull back 
 the bolt and let Him in to-night. 
 
 A DUBLIN DOOR AND THE SINNER'S HEART. 
 
 When we were in Dublin, I went out 
 one morning to an early meeting, and I 
 found the servants had not opened the 
 front door. So I pulled back a bolt, but 
 I could not get the door open. Then I 
 turned a key, but the door would not open. 
 Then I found there was another bolt at 
 the top, then I found there was another bolt 
 at the bottom. Still the door would not 
 open. Then I found there was a bar, and 
 then I found a night-lock. I found there 
 were five or six different fastenings. I am 
 afraid that door represents every sinner's 
 heart. The door of his heart is double- 
 locked, double-bolted, and double-barred. 
 Oh, my friends, pull back the bolts to-night, 
 and let the King of glory in ! He wants 
 to bless you ; He wants to pay the debt ; 
 He wants to cancel the debt ; He wants 
 you to be reconciled ; He wants you to be 
 saved. He does not wish the death of 
 any, but that all may turn unto Him and 
 live. What said the angels to those shep- 
 herds on the plains of Bethlehem ? " Be- 
 hold, I bring unto you good tidings of great 
 joy, which shall be to all people. For 
 unto you is born this day, in the city of 
 David, a Saviour." Now, I contend that 
 men can hear no better news than that — 
 that a Saviour has been given, and that 
 God wants to save men ; not that men 
 shall be lost, not that men shall perish, but 
 that a Saviour has been given to save us 
 from our sins. Christ did not come into 
 the world to condemn the world, but that 
 the world through Him might be saved. 
 Look at Him going back to Nazareth ; 
 what did He do when He turned into the 
 synagogue one Sabbath ? He opened the 
 book at the place where it is written, " The 
 Spirit of the Lord is upon Me ; because 
 He hath anointed Me to preach the Gos- 
 pel to the poor ; He hath sent Me to heal 
 the broken -hearted." My friends, think 
 of the broken hearts in London ; and 
 Christ says He is come to heal the broken- 
 hearted. " He hath sent Me to heal the 
 broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the 
 captive." Think, you poor drunkards in 
 London, slaves to the infernal cup, slaves 
 to strong drink. I bring you good news 
 to-night. The Son of God can set your 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 77 
 
 soul free, and can make you free men. He 
 says : " He hath sent Me to proclaim lib- 
 erty to the captive, sight to the blind, lib- 
 erty to them that are bruised, and to pro- 
 claim the acceptable year of the Lord." 
 Is not that good news ? Christ was anoint- 
 ed for that purpose. God sent Him to 
 proclaim the glad tidings. I would to 
 God that every man in this Vast assembly 
 would believe the Gospel and be saved ! 
 Oh, that you would just receive the Lord 
 Jesus as your way, your truth, and your 
 life. All you have to do is just to take 
 Him. 
 
 ALL THE SINNER HAS TO DO. 
 
 This afternoon in the inquiry-room there 
 were a great many that came up to in- 
 quire what they must do to be saved. A 
 young lady among the number said to me, 
 u Mr. Moody, I want to be saved. I wish 
 you would tell me how." The tears 
 trickled down her cheeks, and she said, 
 " You do not know how I want to 
 be saved!" I said, "My friend, you 
 would know how to take a gift, would not 
 you ? If I offered you my Bible, you 
 would know how to take it, would not 
 you ?" " Yes, sir," she said, " I should." 
 " Salvation is a gift, and just as you would 
 take a present, you take God's present. 
 And God's present to you is His Son from 
 heaven. You just receive Him." She 
 said, " Mr. Moody, is that all I have got to 
 do ?" I said, " Yes, that is all you can do. 
 You receive Him first." " But," said she, 
 "have not I to ask for Him?" I said, 
 " You need not do it. What is the use of 
 asking for what God is offering?" Suppose 
 I say to this boy heVe, " Look here, I want 
 to give you my Bible," and the boy says, 
 " I wish you would make me a present of 
 the Bible. Will you give it me?" And I 
 say, " Take it, take it," and he keeps asking 
 for it. Now, God is behind every sinner 
 offering salvation. You have nothing to 
 do but to take it. Who will take salvation 
 as a gift to-night % 
 
 HELPING HIMSELF IN THE ORCHARD. 
 
 I was out on the Pacific coast in California, 
 two or three years ago, and I was the guest 
 of a man that had a large vineyard and a 
 large orchard. One day he said to me, 
 " Moody, while you are my guest, I want 
 you to make yourself perfectly happy, and 
 if there is anything in the orchard or in the 
 vineyard you would like, help yourself." 
 
 Well, when 1 wanted an orange, I did not 
 go to an orange-tree and pray the oranges 
 to fall into my pocket, but I walked up to 
 a tree, reached out my hand, and took the 
 oranges. He said, " Take," and I took. 
 God says " Take," and you do it. God 
 says, " There is my Son." " The wages of 
 sin is death ; the gift of God is eternal 
 life." Who will take it now? 
 
 A DEVICE OF SATAN. 
 
 Satan is down in the audience working 
 while I am preaching. Satan says, " If you 
 take it, you will have to give up too much. 
 Do not you let that man get a power over 
 you to-night. Do not believe that man. 
 If you become a Christian, you have got 
 to give up so much." Let me say — mark 
 the words — God does not come here and 
 ask any man to give up anything. The 
 first thing God wants you to do is to take ; 
 and after you have taken the new life, and 
 got a new nature, old things pass away, 
 and all things become new. I tried to 
 stop swearing before I was converted, and 
 the more I tried the worse I became. But 
 one night, when Jesus met me, I just re- 
 ceived Him, and I have had no desire to 
 swear since. It stopped itself — I got 
 something better. The things I once 
 loved I now hate ; and the things I once 
 hated I now love. There was a perfect 
 change, a revolution in my life, when God 
 revealed Himself to me ; and since then 
 His yoke is easy and His burden is light. 
 God does not come down and say, 
 " Young man, give up this and that;" but 
 he says, "There is my Son; take Him." 
 There is the gift, and I tell you that there 
 is not anything that God can give us that is 
 worth more than the gift of eternal life. It 
 you were allowed to choose yourself, you 
 would ask for eternal life. You would 
 rather have that gift than any other ; and 
 that is the gift that God wants to bestow 
 upon you. God says, " Here it is all in 
 my Son. If you receive Him here, he will 
 1 receive ' you yonder. If you reject 
 Him here He will reject you yonder." He 
 came unto His own, the Jews, and they 
 would not have Him. " His own received 
 Him not ; but as many as received Him, 
 to them gave He power to become the sods 
 of God, even to them that believe on His 
 name." Now, the moment you receive 
 Christ, you get power to serve Him ; the 
 moment you receive the Lord Jesus, you 
 get power to live for Him. 
 
73 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 DOMESTIC ANECDOTE. 
 
 My wife had a schoolmate that had a lit- 
 tle boy about four years old, and this beau- 
 tiful little boy was one day cutting a piece 
 of string with a penknife, and the knife 
 went into his eye and put it out. My 
 wife was therefore very careful about the 
 children not using a knife. But if you tell 
 a child he shall not have a thing, that is 
 the very thing he wants. A good many 
 people say they would like to have had 
 Adam's chance. If they had they would 
 have gone down like Adam. If you put a 
 thousand children into this building with 
 a great number of toys, and put one little 
 thing in a room and shut it up, and if you 
 said to the children, " I shall be gone a few 
 hours; do not go near that room," that is 
 the very first place they would go to. They 
 would want to see what was in there. If 
 you tell a child he shall not have a thing, 
 that is the very thing he wants. My wife 
 went out one day, and my little boy, two 
 years old, got hold of a pair of scissors. 
 My little girl knew he ought not to have 
 them, and she went to him and tried to get 
 them away ; but the little fellow held on to 
 the scissors, and would not give them up. 
 She was afraid of sticking them into his 
 eyes, so she ran off to another room, and 
 got an orange, and came running in, and 
 held it up, and said, " Willie, do not you 
 want the orange?" and the little fellow 
 dropped the scissors, and went for the 
 orange. If you will allow me the illustra- 
 tion, God comes here, and says, " Here is 
 my Son, take Him. " He saves the sinner ; 
 and the moment we get Him, these things 
 we love so much are gone ; they float away 
 into the dim past. Christ is worth more 
 than all the world; and God comes and 
 says, " Here is my Son, take Him, and be- 
 lieve on Him." And the moment you re- 
 ceive Him, you get power over the flesh, 
 the world, and the devil ; and you do not 
 get the power until you receive life from 
 Christ, until you believe on the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. May God help you to believe now, 
 and to receive the Gospel to-night ! " Go 
 ye into all the world and preach the Gos- 
 pel to every creature." May every man 
 and every woman in this room to-night be- 
 lieve the Gospel and be saved ! 
 
 THE RICH EVANGELIST AND THE PEOPLE'S 
 DEBTS. 
 
 I will give you another illustration, for 
 illustrations are better than dry sermons. 
 
 I heard of an Englishman that was con- 
 verted some time ago, and when the Lord 
 converted him, he had a great desire to see 
 every man converted ; and I would not 
 give much for that man's conversion who 
 did not have that desire. This man Christ 
 had such a hold upon, that he wanted 
 to go out and publish the good tid- 
 ings. So he went into one town, and 
 gave notice that he would preach in such 
 a place. It got noised round that the 
 man was rich, * so a great many went 
 to see him out of curiosity. He had 
 a great audience the first night, but, 
 as he was not a very eloquent man, the 
 people did not get interested. Men looked 
 at the messenger instead of the message ; 
 but never mind the messenger. The next 
 night hardly any one was there. Then he 
 got out great placards, and placarded the 
 town, and he stated that if any man in that 
 town owed any debt, if they would come 
 round to his office between nine and twelve 
 o'clock on a certain day, he would pay 
 the debt. Of course that went through 
 the town like wild-fire. One said to the 
 other, " John, do you believe that ? " " No, 
 I am not going to believe that any stranger 
 is going to pay our debts." Not any one 
 believed it, although there were a good 
 many, no doubt, that would have liked to 
 get their debts paid. Well, the day came, 
 and at nine o'clock the man was there. At 
 ten o'clock none had come. At eleven 
 o'clock a man was seen walking up and 
 down, looking over his shoulder, and finally 
 he stuck his head in the door and said, " Is 
 it true that you will pay any man's debt ? " 
 "Yes; do you owe any debt?" "Yes." 
 "Have you brought the necessary 
 papers ? " The placard had told them 
 what to do. "Yes." So the man drew a 
 cheque and paid the other's debt, and he 
 kept him and talked with him till twelve 
 o'clock; and before twelve o'clock two 
 other men came and got their debts paid. 
 At twelve o'clock that man let them out, 
 and the people outside said to them, " He 
 paid your debts, did not he ? " " Yes, he 
 did," they answered. But the people 
 laughed and made fun of them, and would 
 not believe it till they pulled out the cheque, 
 and said, " There it is. He has paid all 
 the debt." And then the people said, 
 " What fools we were we did not go in and 
 get our debts paid ! " But they could not ; 
 it was too late ; the door was closed ; the 
 time was up. And then the man as before 
 preached the Gospel, and great crowds 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 79 
 
 went to hear him ; and he said, " Now, my 
 friends, that is what God wants to^do, but 
 you will not let Him do it. Christ came 
 to pay our debts, and that is the Gospel." 
 I could not have a better illustration of the 
 Gospel than that. Every man owes God a 
 debt he cannot pay. Would you insult the 
 Almighty by offering the fruits of this frail 
 body to atone for sin ? Isaiah says, " He 
 was wounded for our transgressions; He 
 was bruised for our iniquity ; the chastise- 
 ment of our peace was upon Him ; and 
 with His stripes we are healed." Paul 
 says, " I declare unto you the Gospel ; 
 Christ died for our sins, according to the 
 Scriptures." My friends, will you believe 
 the Gospel to-night, and be saved ? 
 
 Christ's commission to peter. 
 
 I can imagine when Christ said to the 
 little band around Him, " Go ye into all 
 the world and preach the Gospel," Peter 
 said, " Lord, do you really mean that we 
 are to go back to Jerusalem and preach the 
 Gospel to those men that murdered you ? " 
 " Yes," said Christ to Peter ; " go, hunt up 
 that man that spit in My face, and tell him 
 he shall have a seat in My kingdom if he 
 will accept of salvation as a gift. Yes, 
 Peter, go, hunt up that man that made that 
 cruel crown of thorns and placed it on My 
 brow, and tell him I will have a crown 
 ready for him when he comes into My 
 kingdom, and no thorns in it. I will give 
 him a crown of life. Hunt up that man 
 that took a reed and brought it down over 
 the cruel thorns, driving them into My 
 brow, and tell him I will put a sceptre in 
 his hand, and he shall rule over the nations 
 of the earth if he will accept salvation. 
 Hunt up that man that spit in my face, and 
 tell him I forgive him freely, and will have 
 a crown ready for him if he will* accept of 
 salvation. Peter, go hunt up that roan 
 that drove the spear into my side, and tell 
 him there is a nearer way to my heart than 
 that. Tell him I forgive him freely, 
 and that he can be saved if he will accept 
 of salvation as a gift. Hunt up the men 
 that drove the nails into My hands and 
 feet, and tell them I forgive them freely, 
 and tell them they shall have a seat in My 
 kingdom if they will accept of it. Go ye 
 into all the world and preach the Gospel 
 to every creature." Oh, may God help 
 you to hear the Gospel to-night and to be 
 saved! Christ died for our sins. Think 
 of the sins represented by this vast body 
 
 of men. But, thanks be to God, they can 
 all be laid on His Son to-night if you will 
 lay them on Him. He came to take away 
 the sin of the world. Look yonder ! see 
 what it says ! " The blood of Jesus Christ, 
 His Son, cleanseth us from all sin." Look 
 yonder ! " Behold the Lamb of God which 
 taketh away the sins of the world." May 
 God help you to lift your eye to the Lamb 
 of God to-night ! Look, sinner, now ! 
 " Behold the Lamb of God which taketh 
 away the sin of the world ; " and if you go 
 out of this world unsaved, it will be your 
 fault. If you go out from here to-night 
 without Christ as your Saviour, it will be 
 your fault : you will do it at the peril of 
 your soul. May God help you to look now 
 and live. 
 
 IX. 
 
 POPULAR PRESENT-DAY EXCUSES. 
 
 To-night I am going to call your at- 
 tention to the same subject as last night, 
 when we took up some of the popular 
 excuses of the present day. We had time 
 only to speak of a few, and to-night we want 
 to follow up the same subject. Our friend 
 has been singing about heaven, the home of 
 the soul, and I read to you a few verses in 
 Revelations about that upper and better 
 world. And now to-night I want every 
 one in this audience to believe that they 
 really have an invitation to that world of 
 light. It is God that is inviting every soul 
 within this assembly to that feast. It is 
 not an invitation of mine, it is not a text 
 that I have manufactured, it is not an in- 
 vitation that is got up by man, but it comes 
 from the living God Himself to every soul 
 here. Every person here is invited to the 
 feast, and now the question comes, " What 
 are you going to do with the invitation ?" 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN FROM BRADFORD. 
 
 I was made glad to-day to hear of a 
 young man that came to this meeting last 
 night. He came up from Bradford, and as 
 he came into this hall, he said, " If Christ 
 can be found here, I am determined to 
 have Him ;" and the moment there was an 
 opportunity given to go into the inquiry- 
 room, that young man went in, and after a ' 
 friend had talked with him some time, to 
 all human appearance he accepted Christ, 
 and went on his way rejoicing. I hope 
 there will be many such here to-night, who 
 have said to themselves, " If Christ can be 
 
THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 found here -to-night, by the grace of God, 
 I'll find Him." If there are any such, let 
 iik' say to you, " My friends, I bring an in- 
 vitation to each one of you to be present 
 at the marriage supper of God's beloved 
 Son." 
 
 And now, are you going to join with the 
 three men that we were speaking of last 
 night, and say, " I pray thee, have me ex- 
 cused?" Are you going to make excuse? 
 
 THE SCEPTICS AND INFIDELS OF LONDON. 
 
 I want to come to some of the excuses 
 that we meet with every night in the irt- 
 quiry-room, and the excuse I have met in 
 London, more perhaps than any other — for 
 I have found more sceptics and more infi- 
 dels the few days I have been in London 
 than in any place I was ever in; young 
 men coming into the inquiry-room full of 
 infidelity, darkness, and doubt, and one of 
 the greatest objections they have; one of 
 the excuses that they are hiding behind, is 
 the Bible. They are giving that as the reason 
 why they do not accept the invitation to be 
 at the marriage supper of the Lamb. Now, 
 I want to say I never met a sceptic or in- 
 fidel who had read the Bible through. I 
 heard a man say the other day to another 
 man, " Have you read such a book ?" 
 "Yes." " Well, what is your opinion of 
 it ?" " Well, I only read it through once ; 
 I would not like to give my opinion with- 
 out reading it more carefully." But men 
 can give their opinion about God's Book 
 without reading it. They read a chapter 
 here and there, and say, " Oh, the Book is 
 so dark and mysterious ;" and because they 
 cannot understand it by reading a few chap- 
 ters, they condemn the whole of it. The 
 Word of God tells us plainly that the 
 natural man cannot understand spiritual 
 things. It is a spiritual book, and speaks 
 of spiritual things, and a man must be born 
 of the Spirit before he can understand the 
 Bible. Wfyat seems very dark anpl myste- 
 rious to you now will all be light anpl clear 
 when ye are born, qf tlie Spirit. 
 
 THE MYSTERIES OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 I can remember some portions of Scrip- 
 ture that were very dark and mysterious to 
 me when I was converted, but now they 
 are very clear. I can remember things 
 that ten years ago were very dark and mys- 
 terious, but as I have gone on I understand 
 them better, and the more we know of God, 
 and the more we study the Word, the 
 
 plainer it will become ; but the idea of an 
 unconverted man is to take up the Bible 
 and condemn it before he has been born of 
 the Spirit. Why, when a man is born of 
 the Spirit then he will understand the 
 Word of God, and not before. You say, 
 " If that is so, how am I to understand how 
 to be saved ?" I will tell you. When God 
 puts salvation before a sinner He puts it 
 so plain that a man that runs can read, and 
 a wayfaring man, though a fool, need not 
 err therein. There are a great many things 
 in the Book which are dark and mysteri- 
 ous, but when it comes to the plan of sal- 
 vation God has put it so plain that that 
 little girl ten years old can understand it if 
 she will. You understand what it is to 
 come. "Come unto Me, all ye that labor." 
 You know what it is to take a gift. " He 
 came unto His own, and His own received 
 Him not. But as many as received Him, 
 to them gave He power to become the sons 
 of God." " The wages of sin is death, but 
 the gift of God is eternal life." That is 
 taking a gift. You know what it is to be- 
 lieve in a man ; well, " believe in the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." 
 You know what it is to put trust and con- 
 fidence in a man ; now, put your trust and 
 confidence in the living God, and you are 
 saved. You are saved by casting yourself 
 unreservedly upon the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 When God puts salvation before a man He 
 puts it so plain and simple that if he is 
 willing to come as a little child he can 
 come. 
 
 THE CHILD AT SCHOOL. 
 
 Supposing I should send my little boy, 
 five years old, to school to-morrow morn- 
 ing, and when he came home I should say, 
 " Can you read, write, spell ? Do you un- 
 derstand all about arithmetic, geometry, 
 algebra f' The little fellow would look at 
 me, and say, ■* Why, what do you talk in 
 that way for? I have been trying all day 
 to learn the A B C" Supposing I replied, 
 " If you have not finished your education 
 you need not go to the school any more ;" 
 why, what would you say ? You would 
 say, " Moody has gone mad." Well, there 
 is about as much sense in that as in the 
 way that infidels talk about the Bible. 
 They take it up, read a chapter, and say, 
 " Oh, it is so dark and mysterious we can- 
 not understand it." This blessed Book is 
 given to be a lamp to our feet and a light 
 to our path, to guide the way to those 
 eternal mansions. It never was given to 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 Si 
 
 keep men out of the kingdom of God. 
 That is the devil's work, trying to make 
 you believe the Word of God is not true. 
 I tell you the only way we can overcome 
 the enemy of our soul is by the written 
 Word of God, and the devil knows that, 
 and so he comes up and says, " It is full of 
 lies, it is dark and mysterious, it contradicts 
 itself; don't you believe it." He knows 
 the moment a man goes to the Word of 
 God and believes it, he gets liberty to his 
 soul, and he gets beyond Satan's reach ; he 
 gets a weapon in his hand with which to 
 conquer the devil; he overcomes the 
 enemy of his salvation. The devil does 
 not want you to find that out, and whispers 
 this lie, and you believe it rather than the 
 Word of God. Young man, your mother 
 is right, the Bible is true, and you had bet- 
 ter take that. 
 
 WHAT ENGLAND OWES TO THE BIBLE. 
 
 Why, these infidels that want to take 
 away the Bible from us, what are they 
 going to give us in its place ? What has 
 made England but the Word of God? I 
 heard a most eloquent man in America a 
 few years ago say, " You look back in his- 
 tory a few years and you see England and 
 France moving along abreast in the march 
 of nations. France closed the Bible and 
 would not give it to its people. England 
 opened the Bible, and what is the result ? 
 Why, the English language is spoken round 
 the world, and the sun never sets upon the 
 Queen's dominions." And look and see 
 how the English language has gone round 
 the world. See what the Bible has done 
 for England, and look and see what has be- 
 come of France. Poor France closed its 
 Bible, and it has gone down, and every na- 
 tion that puts down the Bible has to go 
 down, and every nation that exalts the 
 Bible and lifts it up, God lifts it up and 
 blesses them. Oh, my friends, let us cling 
 close to the Bible. What are you going to 
 do without it ? What are you going to give 
 us in the place of it ? Do not give that for 
 an excuse. Keep this in mind : you will 
 never stand up before the bar of God and 
 say the Bible kept you out of the kingdom. 
 It may sound very well here now; you may 
 be satisfied to give that for an excuse down 
 here in the Agricultural Hall to-night ; you 
 will not be satisfied to give that in the 
 Courts of Heaven — in fact, you never will 
 get there ; you will not stand up in the great 
 judgment day and say the Bible kept you 
 out of the kingdom. 
 
 HYPOCRITES IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 Then there is another class. Some 
 people say, " I have not any doubt about 
 the Word of God, but the fact is that there 
 are some men in the church that ought not 
 to be there ; therefore, I do not purpose to 
 go into the church." I am not asking you 
 to come into the church — not but what I 
 believe in churches ; but I am asking you 
 to the marriage supper of the Lamb, and 
 am inviting you to this feast, and we will 
 talk about the church by-and-by. We 
 want you to come to Christ first, then we 
 will talk to you about the church. But 
 you say, here are some hypocrites. So 
 there are, and I can imagine you saying, 
 " Oh, yes, there is a man up here in one of 
 the churches that cheated me out of £$ a 
 few years ago, and you are not going to 
 catch me in the company of hypocrites." 
 Well, my friend, if you want to get out of 
 the company of hypocrites, you had better 
 get out of the world as quick as you can. 
 One of the twelve apostles turned out to 
 be a hypocrite, and there is no doubt there 
 will be hypocrites in the church to the end 
 of time. But " what is that to thee ?" says 
 Christ to Peter ;" follow thou Me." We 
 do not ask you to follow hypocrites, we ask 
 you to follow Christ ; we do not ask you 
 to believe in hypocrites, we ask you to be- 
 lieve in Christ. Another thing, if you want 
 to get out of the company of hypocrites 
 you had better make haste and come to 
 Christ. There will be no hypocrites at the 
 marriage supper of the Lamb ; they will 
 all be in hell, and you will be there with 
 them if you do not make haste and come 
 to Christ. That excuse would sound 
 strange, would it not ? We very often hear 
 men give it down here, but it would sound 
 very strange before Jehovah, a man saying, 
 " I know you invited me to be at the mar- 
 riage supper of your Son, but I did not 
 accept it because I knew there were some 
 hypocrites % that professed the Gospel." 
 Man will have no excuse when he comes to 
 stand before God ; his mouth will be 
 sealed. 
 
 THE PRESSURE OF BUSINESS. 
 
 There is another class who say, " I know 
 there are hypocrites, but they don't have 
 any influence over me," and if I could go 
 to the door as you go out to-night, and take 
 you by the hand and say, u My friend, why 
 not accept of the invitation to-night?" you 
 would say, " I pray to be excused to-night, 
 
82 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 I have not time. I have got some very- 
 pressing business to-morrow morning to 
 attend to, and I have to go home to bed as 
 quick as possible, to get my night's rest. 
 You will have to excuse me ;" and the 
 mothers here would say, " I have to go 
 home and put the children to bed, you will 
 have to excuse me ; " " very pressing 
 business;" "have no time." Thousands 
 of men in London say they have not 
 time. Thanks be to God, it don't take 
 time, it takes decision. But what have 
 you done with all the time God has given 
 you ? Your locks are turning grey, your 
 eye is growing dim, and that temple of 
 your body is coming down — what have 
 you done with all those years? Is it true 
 you have not time? What did you do 
 with the 365 days last year? No time 
 during those 365 days — what have you 
 done with all those hours ? Have not you 
 had time to accept of this invitation ? 
 Why, men spend 15 or 20 years to get an 
 education that they may go out to 'earn a 
 living for this frail body, that is soon to be 
 eaten up with worms, or 5 years to learn a 
 trade that they may earn a living ; and yet 
 they have not five minutes to seek their 
 souls' salvation! You "have no time." 
 Is it true ? You know it is a lie, and if 
 you go out to-night unsaved it will not be 
 because you have not time, but because 
 you won't accept the invitation. God 
 says, " Seek first the kingdom." That is 
 the first thing to do. Let the children sit 
 up a little late to - night, let your business 
 be suspended to-morrow. Supposing you 
 do not get so much money to-morrow and 
 get Christ, is not that worth more than 
 money ? Better for a man to be sure of 
 salvation than to have the wealth of the 
 world rolled to his feet. If you take my 
 advice you will 
 
 JUST TAKE TIME TO-NIGHT, 
 
 and just make up your mind — this night 
 the question of eternity must be settled. 
 But there is another excuse coming up 
 from some one in the gallery. A man 
 says, "My heart is so hard." Well, that 
 is just the very reason you ought to come. 
 If you had not a hard heart you would 
 not need a Saviour. Can you soften 
 your heart ? Can you break your heart ? 
 Did not God invite the hard - hearted ? 
 Did not Christ come to seek and to save 
 that which was lost? It is just because 
 men's hearts are hard that they need a 
 Saviour, and that is no excuse at all. 
 
 God invites you, and you won't stand up 
 and say to the Great King you did not 
 accept the invitation because you had a 
 hard heart. He invites " whosoever," and 
 you can come along with your hard heart. 
 
 CHRIST BREAKING THE CHAIN. 
 
 In the north there was a minister talk- 
 ing to a man in the inquiry -room. He 
 says, " My heart is so hard, it seems as 
 if it was chained, and I cannot come." 
 " Ah," says the minister, " come along, 
 chain and all;" and he just came to 
 Christ hard-hearted, chain and all, and 
 Christ snapped the fetters, and set him 
 free right there. So come along. If you 
 are bound hand and feet by Satan, that 
 is the work of God to break the fetters ; 
 you cannot break them. Thanks be to 
 God, He can snap the fetters and set the 
 captive souls free to-night. I do not care 
 how hard the heart is : the Lord can 
 save to the uttermost, and He bids you 
 come just as you are. Oh, this old ex- 
 cuse — 
 
 " 1 am so bad ! " 
 
 Paul said he was the " chief " of sin- 
 ners, and if the chief has gone up on 
 high there is hope for everybody else. 
 The devil makes us believe that we are 
 good enough without salvation if he can ; 
 and if he cannot make us believe that, 
 he says, " You are so bad the Lord won't 
 have you ;" and so he tries to make peo- 
 ple believe because they are so bad Christ 
 won't have anything to do with them. 
 God invites you to come just as you are. 
 I know a great many people want to come, 
 but they are trying to get better and to 
 get ready to come. Now mark you, my 
 friend, the Lord invites you to come just 
 as you are, and if you could make yourself 
 better you would not be any more accept- 
 able to God. Do not put these filthy 
 rags of self-righteousness about you. God 
 will strip every rag from you when you 
 come to Him, and He will clothe you with 
 glorious garments. When our war was 
 going on we would sometimes go to the 
 recruiting office and see a man come in 
 with a silk hat, broadcloth coat, calfskin 
 boots — his suit might be worth ^100; and 
 another man would come in whose clothes 
 were not worth a pound ; but they both 
 had to strip and put on the uniform of 
 the country. And so when we go into 
 Christ's vineyard we must put on the livery 
 of heaven and be stripped of every rag. 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 «3 
 
 However bad you are, come along just as 
 you are and the Lord will receive you. 
 
 THE ARTIST AND THE BEGGAR. 
 
 I read some time ago of an artist who 
 wanted to find a man that would represent 
 the prodigal. One day, walking up the 
 streets, he met a poor beggar, and the 
 thought occurred to him, " That man 
 would represent the prodigal." He told 
 him what he wanted, and found the beggar 
 was ready to come to his place of business 
 and sit for his painting if he would pay 
 him for his time. The man appeared on 
 the day appointed, but the artist did not 
 recognize him. He said, "You made an 
 appointment with me." " No," says the 
 artist, " I never saw you before." "You 
 are mistaken ; you did see me, and made 
 an appointment with me." " No, it must 
 be some other artist. I have an appoint- 
 ment to meet a beggar here at this hour." 
 " Well," says the beggar, " I am the man." 
 " You the man ?" " Yes." " What have 
 you been doing ?" " Well, I thought I 
 would get a new suit of clothes before I 
 got painted." " Well," says the artist, " I 
 don't want you ;" he would not have him 
 then. And so if you are coming to God, 
 come just as you are. Do not go and put 
 on some garments of yours, and think the 
 Lord will accept you because you have 
 some good thoughts and desires. Come 
 along just as you are. I do not care how 
 bad you are; this Man receiveth sinners and 
 eateth with them, and all you have to do 
 is to prove that you are a sinner, and I wil 
 prove to you that you have a Saviour, and 
 the greater the sinner the more need of a 
 Saviour. 
 
 PREJUDICE AGAINST SPECIAL SERVICES AND 
 LAY PREACHERS. 
 
 Some say, " I would like to become a 
 Christian, but I have a prejudice against 
 these special meetings, and against Ameri- 
 cans, and against a layman too. If it was 
 a regular minister, and it was our regular 
 minister, I would accept the invitation." 
 If that is your difficulty, I can help you out 
 of that. You can just get right up, and go 
 out of the hall, and run right over to your 
 minister, and have a talk with him. And 
 if you say you do not want to be converted 
 in a special meeting, there are regular meet- 
 ings in all the churches throughout Lon- 
 don, and your minister would be most glad 
 to see and talk and pray with you. But if 
 
 you say, " There is a great awakening here 
 in London," and you do not want to be 
 converted in that way, you can jump into 
 a train, and go to some town where there 
 is no revival. We can find you some place 
 where there is no revival, and some church 
 where there is not much of the revival 
 spirit. If you really want to go, don't 
 give that for an excuse. How wise the 
 devil is ! When the church is cold, and 
 everything is dead, men say, " Oh, well, if 
 there was only some life in the church I 
 might become a Christian, if we could only 
 just have a wave from heaven." Then 
 when the wave does come they say, " Oh, 
 no, we are afraid of excitement, and afraid 
 of these special meetings. We are afraid 
 there will be something done that won't be 
 just in accordance with our ideas of pro- 
 priety." My friend, it is God who is 
 working. Come along just as you are. 
 Do not wait another minute, but accept 
 the invitation and accept it right here to- 
 night. 
 
 A WORD THAT SHOULD BE ABOLISHED. 
 
 There is another class here who say, " I 
 would like to come, but then I do not feel." 
 That is, I think, the very worst excuse, and 
 the most common excuse, we have. I wish 
 sometimes the word could be abolished — 
 feel, feel. You go into the inquiry-room. 
 " Well, Mr. Moody, I do not feel this and 
 that. J ' Why, supposing my friend Mr. 
 Stone should invite me to go to his house 
 to-morrow to dinner, and I say to Mr. 
 Stone, " I would like to go very much, but 
 I don't know as I feel right." "Well," he 
 says, " what do you mean ? Do you mean 
 you don't want to go to my house ? " " Oh, 
 no, I want to go." That is what men say 
 — " Oh, yes, we want to be saved." " What 
 do you mean, Mr. Moody ? Do you mean 
 that you do not know as you will be well 
 to-morrow? Do you think you will be 
 sick ? " " Oh, no, I expect to be well to- 
 morrow if I live." "Well, what do you 
 mean by feeling ? " " Well, I do not know" 
 just how I'll feel. I would like very much to 
 go to your house to dinner to-morrow, but 
 I don't know as I will feel just right." " I 
 don't understand you, Mr. Moody; I am 
 not talking about feeling ; I invite you to 
 come to my house to dinner." " Well, I 
 would like to come very much, but the fact 
 is I do not know how I will feel to-mor- 
 row." I can imagine my friend Mr. Stone 
 saying, " What has come over Moody ? I 
 think the fellow has gone mad. I asked 
 
$4 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 him to my house to dinner, and he says he 
 would like to come, but he does not know 
 as he will feel right, and he talked about 
 feeling all the time." Of course you would 
 say he has gone mad. That is the way 
 people talk now. You talk to them about 
 coming to the kingdom of God, and they 
 say, " I do not know as I feel just right." 
 
 AWAY WITH YOUR FEELINGS. 
 
 God is above feeling. Why, can you con- 
 trol your feelings ? If I could I would feel 
 good all the time — never catch me feeling 
 bad at anything. I am sure if I could con- 
 trol my feelings I never would have any 
 bad feelings; I would always have good 
 feelings. Bear in mind Satan may change 
 our feelings fifty times a day, but he cannot 
 change the Word of God; and what we 
 want is to build our hopes of heaven upon 
 the Word of God. When a poor sinner is 
 coming up out of the pit, and just ready to 
 get his feet upon the Rock of Ages, the 
 devil sticks out a plank of feeling, and says, 
 " Get on that," and when he puts his feet 
 on that, down he goes again. Take one of 
 these texts — "Verily, I say unto you, he 
 that heareth My word and believeth on 
 Him that sent Me hath everlasting life, and 
 shall not come into condemnation, but is 
 passed from death unto life." My friend, 
 that is worth more than all the feelings 
 that you can have in a whole lifetime. I 
 would a thousand times rather stand on that 
 verse than on the best frame and feeling. 
 I took my stand there twenty years ago. 
 The dark waves of hell have come dashing 
 up against me ; the waves of persecution 
 have dashed up around me ; doubts, fears, 
 and unbelief have assailed me ; but I have 
 been able to stand right there. It is a sure 
 footing for eternity. It was true 1,800 
 years ago, and it is true to-night. That Rock 
 is higher than my feeling. What we want 
 is to get our feet upon the Rock, and then 
 the Lord will put a new song into our 
 mouths. 
 
 NOT A MISFORTUNE, BUT A SIN. 
 
 There is another class who say they 
 cannot believe. Not long ago, a man said 
 to me, " I cannot believe." I said "Who ?" 
 " Well, I cannot believe." I said, "Who ? " 
 He stammered and stuttered, and I 
 said, " Who cannot you believe — God ? " 
 " Oh, yes, I believe God, I cannot be- 
 lieve myself." " Well, you do not want 
 to believe yourself. Your heart is de- 
 
 ceitful above all things, and desperately 
 wicked. Put no confidence in the flesh. 
 Don't believe yourself, make yourself a 
 liar, and God to be true. Believe in God, 
 and say as Job said, " Though He slay me 
 I will trust Him." Some men seem to 
 talk as if it was a great misfortune that 
 they do not believe. Bear in mind it is 
 the damning sin of the world. " When 
 He, the Holy Ghost, is come, He will re- 
 prove the world of sin, and of righteous- 
 ness, and of judgment; of sin, because 
 they believe not on Me." That is the sin 
 of the world" — * because- they believe not 
 on Me." Why, that is the very root of 
 sin, the very tree, and all the fruit. This 
 is the tree that brings forth this bad fruit 
 — it is the tree of unbelief. May God 
 open your eyes to-night to see that God is 
 true, and that you may be led to put your 
 trust in Him now. 
 
 A PACK OF LIES. 
 
 I wish I had time to go on with these 
 excuses, for they are as numerous as the 
 hairs on our heads. But if I could go on 
 and exhaust them all, the devil would help 
 to make more. You can just take them, 
 tie them up in one bundle, and mark them 
 a pack of lies, the whole of them. Not 
 one of them is true. And let me say, if 
 your excuse is a good one, if you have an 
 excuse that will stand the light of eternity, 
 do not give it up for anything I have said. 
 Hold it firm, take it to the bar of God, 
 and tell it out to Him. But if you have 
 an excuse that won't stand the piercing 
 eye of God, I beg of you as a friend, give 
 it up — let your excuses go. Let them go 
 to the four winds of heaven, and accept of 
 the invitation now. It is a very easy 
 thing for a man to excuse himself into hell, 
 but you cannot excuse yourself out. 
 
 And. another very solemn thought is, 
 God will excuse you if you want to be ex- 
 cused. He does not want to do it. " As 
 I live, saith the Lord, I have no pleasure 
 in the death of the wicked ; but that the 
 wicked turn from his way and live. Turn 
 ye, turn ye from your evil ways ; for why 
 will ye die, oh house of Israel ?" God 
 wants you to come to His feast. 
 Come just as you are; accept the invita- 
 tion. Let the shop be closed till you ac- 
 cept this inyitation. Let business be sus-* 
 pended till you accept this invitation. Let 
 the oxen stand in the stall till you accept 
 of this invitation. Let everything else be 
 laid aside until the great question of eter- 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 85 
 
 nity is asked, until you can look up and 
 say, " God is my Father, Jesus Christ is 
 my Saviour, and heaven shall be my future 
 home." 
 
 I wish I had time to call your attention 
 to who will be at the marriage supper of 
 the Lamb. 
 
 LIFT YOUR EYES HEAVENWARD 
 
 to-night, mothers ; you have got loved chil- 
 dren that have gone on before you, and 
 they will be at the marriage supper of the 
 Lamb, they will sit down with Abraham, 
 Isaac and Jacob, in the kingdom of God 
 — will you be missing ? Fathers and 
 mothers that have loved ones that have 
 gone on before you, if you could hear 
 them — they are shouting from the battle- 
 ments of heaven, " Come this way." 
 Young man, you have a sainted mother 
 there, a loved father there : they are beck- 
 oning you heavenward to-night. They 
 have been gathering from the time the holy 
 Abel went up — for 6,000 years they have 
 been gathering out of the four corners of 
 the earth. The purest and best of earth 
 are not down here, they are in heaven, and 
 God wants you and I to be there. Blessed 
 is he that shall be at the marriage supper 
 of the Lamb. Oh, by the grace of God I 
 mean to be there. My friends, let us to- 
 night every one accept of the invitation. 
 God invites rich and poor, high and low, 
 learned and unlearned, all alike to come 
 to the feast. Do not make light of the in- 
 vitation. 
 
 THE REPLY TO THE ROYAL INVITATION. 
 
 Suppose we should just write out the 
 excuse to the King of Heaven : " While 
 sitting in the Agricultural Hall, March 24, 
 1875, I received a very pressing invitation 
 from one of your messengers to be present 
 
 at the marriage supper of your only-be- 
 gotten Son. I pray Thee, have me ex- 
 cused." Would you come up and sign 
 that ? Would you take your pen and put 
 your name down to that excuse ? I can 
 imagine you saying you would let your 
 right hand forget its cunning, and your 
 tongue cleave to the roof of your mouth 
 first. I doubt whether there is a man in 
 this room that could be made to sign this 
 excuse ; but what will you do ? Many of 
 you will get up and go out of this hall, 
 making light of the preacher, laughing at 
 everything you have heard, paying no at- 
 tention to the invitation. I beg of you, do 
 not make light of this invitation. It is a 
 loving God that invites you to a loving 
 feast, and God is not to be mocked. Go 
 play with the forked lightning, trifle with 
 any pestilence, any disease, rather than 
 with God. God is not to be trifled with. 
 It is God that invites you. Young lady, 
 what will you do with the invitation to- 
 night ? Young man, what will you do 
 with the invitation to - night ? Will you 
 accept of it ? Oh, may God help you 
 now to say from the very depths of your 
 heart, " By the grace of God I will ac- 
 cept." 
 
 Just let me write out another. " To 
 the King of Heaven : While sitting in 
 the Agricultural Hall, March 24, 1875, I 
 received a pressing invitation from one of 
 your servants to be present at the marriage 
 supper of your only - begotten Son. I 
 hasten to reply, By the grace of God I 
 will be present." Who will sign that? 
 Who will set to their seal to-night that 
 God is true ? Be wise to-night, and accept 
 of the invitation. Make up your mind 
 you will not go away till the question of 
 eternity is settled. May God bring hun- 
 dreds to a decision to-night is the prayer 
 of my heart. 
 
86 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 [Just as the preceding pages were going to press, the publishers received the Lon- 
 don Christian World, for April 27, which contains verbatim reports of Mr. Moody's 
 celebrated addresses on Heaven and The Blood j not heretofore fully published. The 
 paper also contains the following notice of the work of the Evangelists during their 
 second month in London.] 
 
 The American Evangelists are now near- 
 ing the end of their second month in Lon- 
 don. During the greater part of April 
 services have been conducted daily in each 
 of the four divisions of the metropolis. 
 Messrs. Moody and Sankey have divided 
 their labors almost equally between the 
 East and the West ends — officiating at 
 Her Majesty's Opera House in the Hay- 
 market at the daily noon prayer-meeting, 
 and also at an afternoon Bible reading, 
 while in the evening they have generally 
 been present at the service in the Bow-road 
 Hall. On two evenings of each week they 
 have returned to the Agricultural Hall in 
 Islington. The first week after their de- 
 parture from that hall the services there 
 were conducted by Rev. William Taylor, 
 of California ; but the attendance instantly 
 dropped from 12,000 to 2,000, and sank to as 
 low as 1,000 before the week was done. In 
 the second week Mr. Taylor was succeed- 
 ed by the Rev. W. H. M. Aitken (Episco- 
 palian), of Liverpool, who secured much 
 larger congregations, there being occasion- 
 ally as many as 5,000 and 6,000 present to 
 hear him ; and at the Victoria Theatre, on 
 the South side, Mr. Taylor held daily meet- 
 ings, where his labors would appear to be 
 better appreciated than they were at Isling- 
 ton. The prayer-meeting at the Opera 
 House has not been so well attended, on 
 the whole, as that at Exeter Hall ; but the 
 Bible readings have attracted great congre- 
 gations, these including many members of 
 fashionable society, led by Her Royal 
 Highness the Princess of Wales, who was 
 present on Thursday, April 15. In an 
 article on " The American Revivalists in 
 England," the New York Independent says : 
 " We presume that the aristocracy and the 
 literati will scarce hear of the movement 
 that is about them. It is an after genera- 
 tion that builds the monuments of the 
 prophets. Bunyan got no words of honor 
 
 1 from the Duke of Bedford, whose descend- 
 ant has lately set up his statue." Several 
 months before these words were written, 
 Mr. Moody had sojourned as a guest with- 
 in the walls of Dunrobin Castle, the north- 
 ern seat of the Duke of Sutherland ; and 
 weeks before he had dined with the Lord 
 Chancellor of England, at Bournemouth. 
 At his first meeting in the Agricultural 
 Hall he was assisted by a peer of the realm, 
 and other noblemen took part in subse- 
 quent gatherings, while Lord Cairns, the 
 Earl of Shaftesbury, and many other mem- 
 bers of the aristocracy formed part of his 
 audience. The favor with which his labors 
 are regarded by a large section of the no- 
 bility has been still more conspicuously dis- 
 played since the opening of the services in 
 the Haymarket, and especially since the 
 visit paid by the Princess of Wales. Stand- 
 ing somewhat in the same relation to Mr. 
 Moody that the Countess of Huntingdon 
 did to Whitefield, her Grace the Duchess 
 of Sutherland has been well-nigh a daily 
 attender, accompanied sometimes by her 
 daughter and Lady Constance Leveson- 
 Gower. Twice last week the Duke and 
 Duchess of St. Albans were seen in the 
 royal box, the Prince Teck has also been 
 present, and so have the Duke and Duchess 
 of Marlborough, the Countess of Gains- 
 borough, Lady Dudley, Lord and Lady 
 Rendlesham (the latter a daughter of the 
 late popular Earl of Eglington), and many 
 more of the " upper ten thousand." To 
 crown all, it is alleged, not only that Lord 
 Dudley interested himself in securing the 
 Opera House for the American Evangelists, 
 but that his lordship was encouraged to do 
 this by no less a personage than the Heir- 
 Apparent. Dr. Donald Fraser and Mr. 
 Newman Hall have preached to excellent 
 congregations at the Opera House ; but 
 when Mr. Moody's place at the Bow-road 
 Hall was taken by the Rev. Mr. Howie, a 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 87 
 
 Free Church minister from Glasgow, and a 
 powerful preacher, the congregations in- 
 stantly melted away. The young men's 
 nightly meeting at St. Mary's Hall, Isling- 
 ton, was conducted until the end of last 
 week by Mr. Henry Drummond, a nephew 
 of the founder of the Stirling Tract Enter- 
 prise ; and a pleasant feature of the work 
 at the East-end has been the giving of a 
 comfortable meal on the Sundays to many 
 hundreds of poor people, brought together 
 by young men visitors, assisted by some 
 devoted ladies from Glasgow. 
 
 X. 
 
 A SERMON ABOUT HEAVEN. 
 
 I have for my subject to-night, heaven. 
 I was going to a meeting some time ago, and 
 a friend said to me on my way, " What is 
 your subject?" I told him I thought I 
 should talk about heaven. I noticed a scowl 
 on his forehead, and said, " What makes 
 you look in that way ?" He said he was in 
 hopes I was going to give them something 
 practical, that there would be time enough 
 to talk about heaven when we got there. 
 But there is a passage in Timothy which 
 says that " all Scripture is given by inspira- 
 tion of God, and is profitable for doctrine," 
 and if God did not want us to talk about 
 and think about heaven He would not have 
 so much written about it. And I think if 
 people talked more about heaven they 
 would have more of a desire to go there. 
 When we were compiling this little hymn- 
 book I wanted to put in two or three more 
 hymns about heaven. My friend said, " I 
 think you have too^many about heaven." I 
 don't know, I may be wrong, but I cannot 
 help but like those hymns wonderfully. 
 " That beautiful land on high," — I have 
 heard it the last ten or twelve years very 
 often, and I have not got tired of it yet. I 
 love to hear those sweet hymns about 
 heaven, for it seems to me we cannot hear 
 too much about heaven. If you were going 
 to America to live and spend, the rest of 
 your days, and it was given out I was going 
 to talk about America here to-night, I can 
 imagine how anxious you would be to listen 
 to all I said about that country, about its 
 climate, and about its inhabitants. You 
 could not hear too much about a country 
 which you were going to, to live a few years 
 even, because our life here is but a vapor 
 compared with that life beyond this. Well 
 now, if we are going to spend eternity in 
 
 heaven, can we henr too much about it ? I 
 think not. 
 
 THE INFIDEL'S QUERY. 
 
 I remember soon after I was converted 
 an infidel got hold of me and wanted to 
 know why it was I always addressed my 
 prayer upwards. He said God was every- 
 where, He was no more above me in heaven, 
 as I called it, than He was here ; He was 
 the God of nature. And so I find infidels 
 and sceptics, they reason away hell, they 
 reason away heaven, and they would even 
 reason away God. Now I will admit that 
 God is here, the same as we say the sun 
 has been shining in London to-day, but it 
 is 95,000,000 of miles away, and so God 
 may be here to-night, but at the same time 
 God is a Person. God has a dwelling-place, 
 and it is right that we should address our 
 prayers upward. I think it is in the 
 26th of Deuteronomy we read, " Look 
 down from Thy holy habitation from 
 heaven, and bless Thy people Israel 
 and the land which Thou has given 
 us, as thou swarest unto our fathers, 
 a land that floweth with milk and honey." 
 And in Genesis we read that God " went 
 up " from talking with Abraham. In the 
 3d of John we read Christ said He 
 " came down from heaven." And then 
 we find that when He was here on earth, 
 in one place it is said He looked up to- 
 wards heaven ; in that wonderful prayer in 
 the 17th of John He "lifted up His eyes 
 to heaven," it is said. So we find we have 
 some authority for addressing our prayers 
 upwards ; heaven is located above. 
 
 THE HOME OF GOD. 
 
 Then we find that it is the dwelling- 
 place of God. Would you turn to 1 Kings 
 viii. 30 : " And hearken Thou to the sup- 
 plication of Thy servant and of Thy peo- 
 ple Israel when they shall pray toward this 
 place ; and hear Thou in heaven, Thy 
 dwelling - place, and when Thou hearest, 
 forgive. " Heaven is the " dwelling- 
 place " of God. God has a home, God 
 has a throne, God has a dwelling- 
 place — " hear Thou in heaven, Thy 
 dwelling - place." Now, how far away 
 heaven is I do not know ; I have not been 
 able to find out. There is one thing that 
 I do know, it is not so far away but God 
 can hear us when we pray. God can hear 
 every prayer that goes up from this sin- 
 cursed earth. We are not so far from Him 
 but that He can see our tears and hear the 
 
ss 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 faintest whisper when we lift our heart to 
 Him in prayer. In Daniel we read that 
 Gabriel was caused to fly swiftly and come 
 to Daniel. I do not know how long it 
 took him to come, but as -near as I can 
 find out it took him about four minutes. 
 It we could find out how fast he flew we 
 might find out how far heaven is. It does 
 not take long for these angels of light to 
 come to our rescue and help if we need 
 them. In 2 Chronicles vii. 14, we read, 
 " If My people, which are called by My 
 name, shall humble themselves, and pray, 
 and seek My face, and turn from their 
 wicked ways, then will I hear from heaven, 
 and will forgive their sin, and will heal 
 their land." That is God's own word, u I 
 will hear from heaven," and then when 
 Christ's disciples came to Him and said, 
 " Lord, teach us how to pray as John 
 taught His disciples," He taught them to 
 pray thus : " Our Father who art in 
 heaven," — not down here. That is His 
 dwelling-place. God has a throne, and 
 God has a dwelling-place, and let us make 
 heaven real. I believe heaven is a city 
 quite as real as London is. What we want 
 is to make heaven real, and hell real, and 
 God real, and Christ real, and then live as 
 if w r e believed these things to be real. 
 
 THE CURTAIN LIFTED. 
 
 Now, we have it established that God is 
 in heaven, that that is His dwelling-place, 
 that He has a throne there. Then would 
 you just turn to the 7th of Acts, for we 
 want to find out who is there and what 
 company we are going to be in when we 
 get there — the 55th verse : " But he being 
 full of the Holy Ghost, looked up stead- 
 fastly into heaven, and saw the glory of 
 God. and Jesus standing on the right hand 
 of God." When a man is full of the Holy 
 Ghost heaven does not seem far away ; he 
 can see by the eye of faith clearly into the 
 city, and can see Christ standing at the 
 right hand of God. Stephen was full of 
 faith and of the Holy Ghost, and the cur- 
 tain was lifted and he looked in, and there 
 he saw his blessed Lord and Saviour, whom 
 he loved, standing at the right hand of 
 God. Heaven was real to Stephen, Christ 
 was real, He was a real living person, and 
 he saw Him there. And I think that is 
 what is going to make heaven so attractive 
 to us — Christ will be there. 
 
 THE VISION OF THE KING. 
 
 One Christian asked another what he 
 
 expected to do when he got to heaven, 
 and he said he expected to take one good 
 long look of about 500 years at Christ, and 
 then he would want to see Paul and Peter 
 and John and the rest of the disciples. 
 Well, it seems to me one glimpse of Christ 
 will pay us for all that we are called upon 
 to endure here — to see the King in His 
 beauty, to be in the presence of the King. 
 And then the sweet thought is we shall be 
 like Him when we see Him, and we shall 
 see Him in His beauty, we shall see Him 
 high and exalted. When He was down 
 here it was the time of His humiliation, 
 cast out from the world, spit upon and 
 rejected ; but God hath exalted Him and 
 put Him at the right hand of power, and 
 there He is, and there, my friends, we shall 
 see Him by-and-by. A few more tears, a 
 few more shadows, and then God shall say, 
 " Come up hither, and into the presence 
 of the King we shall come. It may be I 
 am talking to some one to-night that will 
 see the King before the sun shall rise to- 
 morrow morning — some one in this au- 
 dience may be summoned away and be 
 there with the Lord Jesus. Yes, it won't 
 be the pearly gates that will be so attractive, 
 it won't be the jasper walls, it won't be the 
 streets paved with transparent gold, — that 
 is not what is going to make heaven so 
 attractive ; but it is the thought that Jesus, 
 who loved us, and gave Himself for us, 
 will be there, and we shall see Him, we 
 shall look upon Him. Oh, that will make 
 heaven glorious, to think that we shall see 
 Him ourselves, that we shall behold Him 
 and gaze upon Him, and hear that loved 
 voice. Ah, methinks I would rather hear 
 that voice, and look into those lovely eyes, 
 and gaze upon that face than to see all the 
 world. Yes, that is what God calls us to, 
 that we may be in the presence of His 
 beloved Son. 
 
 STORY OF A MOTHERLESS CHILD. 
 
 I was reading, some time ago, of a little 
 child whose mother was sick, and the child 
 was not old enough to understand about 
 the sickness of the mother. It was taken 
 away, and when the mother died, they 
 thought they would rather have the child 
 remember its mother as she was when she 
 was well, and so they did not take her 
 back till after the mother was buried/ 
 They then brought the child home and she 
 ran into the drawing-room to meet her 
 mother, and her mother was not there. 
 The little thing was disappointed, and ran 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 89 
 
 into all the rooms, but could not find her 
 mother. She began to cry, and asked 
 them to send her back ; she did not want 
 to stay; home had lost its attraction be- 
 cause mother was not there. What is going 
 to make heaven so delightful? It won't 
 be the pearly gates; it won't be the jasper 
 walls; but it will be that we shall see the 
 King in His beauty, and shall behold Him, 
 and not only Him, but those that have 
 gone on before us. 
 
 THE ANGELS OUR COMPANIONS. 
 
 Then look to the 10th verse of the 18th 
 of Matthew. We have God the Father 
 and Christ the Son ; they will be with us 
 and we shall be with them. Then we read 
 in this verse, " Take heed that ye despise 
 not one of these little ones; for I say unto 
 you, that in heaven their angels do always 
 behold the face of My Father which is in 
 heaven." So we will have the angels for 
 our companions, we will have the society 
 of angels when we get in that world of 
 light. You may say, " Oh, that is visionary 
 to talk about guardian angels." But you 
 know when Peter was out of prison the 
 damsel who went to the door came back 
 and said it could not be him, it was his 
 angel. Why, I believe the early Christians 
 believed it, and then the Scriptures teach 
 that the angels encamp round about them 
 that love God. I would not be surprised 
 to find that there are more angels in this 
 hall than there are human beings. God 
 has given His angels charge over us to keep 
 us. Look at that servant of Elisha on the 
 mountain ; when his servant was alarmed 
 and Elisha prayed^ God to open his eyes, 
 he found the mountain was filled with 
 angels and chariots and horsemen. They 
 were down from the Eternal City just to 
 shield that one servant of the living God. 
 Oh, my friends, let us cheer up and remem- 
 ber God thinks so much of us that He 
 sends angels down to guard us, but in that 
 world we will be companions of theirs, we 
 will see them face to face, we will talk with 
 them then. We cannot be brought into 
 fellowship with them now, but then we 
 shall be taken into the presence of these 
 very angels. 
 
 When Gabriel came down to tell Zach- 
 arias what was going to take place he said, 
 " I am Gabriel, who stands in the presence 
 of God." Yes, there are angels in the 
 presence of God, and we will have them 
 for our society. 
 
 THE REUNION OF THE REDEEMED. 
 
 Just turn to John xii. 26 : — " If any man 
 serve Me let him follow Me, and where I 
 am there shall also My servant be; if any 
 man serve Me, him will My Father honor." 
 The servant and the master shall be to- 
 gether. " If any man serve Me, that ser- 
 vant shall be with Me," He says. A great 
 many people come to me and want to know 
 if I really think their friends that have died 
 in the Lord are with the Lord. Some have 
 an idea that they are separated from the 
 Lord. Now, there are a few passages of 
 Scripture that I think give us strong reason 
 to believe that our departed friends that 
 have died with Christ are safe with Him, 
 and so we have not only God the Father, 
 Christ the Son, and angels, but the re- 
 deemed saints are there. Would you just 
 look to the 2d Corinthians v. 1, where 
 Paul says, " For we know that if our earthly 
 house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we 
 have a building of God, an house not made 
 with hands, eternal in the heavens." Then 
 in the 8th verse : — " We are confident, I 
 say, and willing rather to be absent from 
 the body, and to be present with the Lord." 
 Yes, if this earthly house were dissolved, 
 we have a building not made with hands, 
 eternal in the heavens. Then he says, 
 " Absent from the body, present with the 
 Lord." I believe Paul thought when he 
 left the body he should see the King in 
 His beauty, that he would behold the Lord 
 Himself. Then turn to Philippians i. 23, 
 " For I am in a strait betwixt two, having 
 a desire to depart and to be with Christ, 
 which is far better." I think these 1,800 
 years that Paul has been gone from the 
 earth he has been with Christ. Christ 
 would not be separated from him. Then 
 we find other passages; — we have not time 
 to dwell upon them, but it seems to me we 
 have strong reason to believe that those 
 friends that have died safe in Christ are 
 with Him to-night. Then would you turn 
 to Revelations vii, 9, " After this I beheld, 
 and lo, a great multitude, which no man 
 could number, of all nations, and kindreds, 
 and people, and tongues, stood before the 
 throne and before the Lamb, clothed with 
 white robes and palms in their hands, and 
 cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation 
 to our God, which sitteth upon the throne, 
 and unto the Lamb." There they are, re- 
 deemed saints, redeemed out of every 
 kindred, every nation under heaven, around 
 the throne, singing the song of Moses and 
 
9° 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 the Lamb. Yes, they sing much sweeter 
 than you can sing on earth. And if we 
 are redeemed, and our garments are washed 
 in the blood of the Lamb, we shall join in 
 that chorus, by-and-by, and sing much 
 sweeter than we can here upon earth ; we 
 shall shout, Glory to the Lamb that re- 
 deemed us with His precious blood ! So 
 now we have redeemed saints there. 
 
 THE SEVENTY REVIVALISTS. 
 
 There is another thought I want to 
 bring out, and that is, it is the privilege of 
 every child of God in this vast assembly to 
 know that their names are written in the 
 Book of Life, and believe we can have that 
 assurance that our names have gon6 on 
 before us, and are registered in heaven. 
 Christ sent out His disciples, seventy of 
 them, and told them to go into the towns 
 and villages, and preach the kingdom of 
 God, and tell the glad tidings to the in- 
 habitants; and when these men came back 
 they had had wonderful success. Why, 
 they said that the very devils were subject 
 to them. All they had to do was to com- 
 mand the devils to leave men, and the 
 devils fled before them. They were all 
 elated with their wonderful success ; reviv- 
 als had followed everywhere they had 
 been ; they were revival preachers ; they 
 were evangelists going into the towns 
 and preaching. I have not any 
 doubt but that there was a good deal of 
 prejudice against them, but they went on 
 preaching the glad tidings, and when they 
 came back, Christ says, "Well, now, do 
 not rejoice at that; I will tell you what to 
 rejoice over. Rejoice that your names are 
 written in heaven." And I would like to 
 ask every one in this audience to-night this 
 question, Is your name there? Can you 
 rejoice to-night that your name is written 
 in heaven, that your name is in the Book 
 of Life ? Says Christ to His disciples, 
 " Rejoice that your names are written in 
 heaven." 
 
 NAMES IN THE BOOK OF LIFE. 
 
 Not long ago there was a man complain- 
 ing about my talking about names written 
 in the Book of Life, he did not believe in 
 it. It took some time to look the subject 
 
 up, 
 
 and I was amazed to find so much in 
 
 Scripture about names being written in the 
 Book of Life. In the 12th of Daniel we 
 read, " And at that time shall Michael 
 stand up, the great prince which standeth 
 for the children of thy people : and there 
 
 shall be a time of trouble such as never was 
 since there was a nation, even to the same 
 time, and at that time Thy people shall be 
 delivered, every one that shall be found 
 written in the Book; and if our names are 
 written in the Book of Life God will care 
 for us, God will protect us." Not one 
 whose name is written in the Lamb's Book 
 of Life shall perish. If Christ did not 
 want us to know that our names were 
 written there, do you think He would have 
 told His disciples to rejoice that their names 
 were already there ? My friend, I believe 
 it is the most important question that can 
 come before us in this world. It is a 
 thousand times better that we have our 
 names written in God's Book than in all 
 the books in the world — a thousand times 
 better that our name shines out upon God's 
 Book of Life, and is written there, than it 
 is to be written in any church record in 
 London. It is a great deal better that we 
 make sure that our name is written in the 
 Book of Life than that it is written in your 
 ledgers with great sums attached to your 
 names. It is a thousand times better to be 
 sure that our name has been written in 
 heaven than to have the wealth of the 
 world. 
 
 TELEGRAPH FOR A ROOM. 
 
 Two years ago a friend of mine that 
 was in London was going back to Amer- 
 ica. She went to Liverpool with a party 
 of American friends, and they were 
 talking about what hotel they would 
 stop at, and decided to go '. to the 
 North - Western. The hotel was full, 
 and as they were starting to find another, 
 they said to my friend, " Are not you going 
 with us ?" My friend said, " No, I am 
 going to stay here." "Oh, no," they said, 
 "you cannot stay here." But my friend 
 said, " I am going to stay." " How is it?" 
 " I have got a room." " Where did you 
 get it ?" " Why, I sent my name on ahead." 
 She had telegraphed a few days before and 
 secured a room. And that is just what 
 the children of God are doing now ; they 
 are sending their names on ahead and get- 
 ting them down in the Book of Life. They 
 are not waiting for the dying minute. My 
 friend, 
 
 SEND YOUR NAME ON AHEAD 
 
 to-night, and if you really want it there 
 God will put it there. Yes, every one 
 whose names are written in the Book of 
 Life shall not perish, but shall be saved. 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 9i 
 
 Turn to Philippians iv. 3 : " And I entreat 
 thee also, true yokefellow, help those women 
 which labored with me in the Gospel, with 
 Clement also, and with other my fellow- 
 laborers, whose names are in the Book of 
 Life." There is Paul writing to those 
 "whose names are in the Book of Life." 
 Now, suppose I should ask every one in 
 this audience to rise that have reason to 
 believe that their names are in the Book 
 of Life, would you rise? Supposing a 
 letter should come to you addressed in the 
 way Paul addressed this letter to those 
 women whose names are in the Book of 
 Life, could you say that was for you ? Oh, 
 it is the privilege of every child of God to 
 have his name there, and to know that it 
 is there. I find so many people 
 
 LIVING IN DOUBTING CASTLE. 
 
 Why, it is salvation by doubts nowadays 
 instead of by faith ; there are so few that 
 dare to say, " I know that my Redeemer 
 liveth, I know in whom I have believed." 
 We find most Christians nowadays shiver- 
 ing and trembling from head to foot ; they 
 do not know whether they are saved or 
 not. Yes, Christ never would have told 
 His disciples to have rejoiced unless they 
 had known that their names were there. 
 Turn to Hebrews xii. 23 for a minute : 
 " To the general assembly and church of 
 the first-born, which are written in heaven, 
 and to God the Judge of all and to the 
 spirits of just men made perfect." A man 
 sometimes asks another man what church 
 he belongs to. Why, I belong to the gen- 
 eral assembly and the church of the first- 
 born, which are written in heaven. It is 
 a good thing to belong to that church, be- 
 cause your name will be written in the 
 Book of Life. You will be sure to get 
 into heaven if you belong to that church. 
 You may belong to a great many churches 
 on earth, and not get in. Be sure that you 
 belong to the general assembly of the first- 
 born, and that your names are written in 
 heaven. Make sure of this one thing if 
 you are not sure of anything else. It is 
 better that you fail in health or in busi- 
 ness, it is better that you go to some asy- 
 lum, it is better for you to go to heaven 
 from some poor-house or from some mad- 
 house than to go to hell in a gilded chariot. 
 Make sure that your name is written in 
 heaven; then you have something worth 
 rejoicing over. 
 
 THE DREAD ALTERNATIVE. 
 
 There is something said in Revelations 
 about the names being written in the book, 
 the 20th chapter and 15th verse: "And 
 whosoever was not found written in the 
 Book of Life was cast into the lake of 
 fire." Young man, is your name in the 
 Book of Life ? If it is not, and you should 
 be cut down by death to - night, where 
 would your soul be to-morrow ? Only 
 think of it. Say, mother, is your name 
 written in the Book of Life ? Are you 
 sure it is there ? Just listen to these words 
 again, " And whosoever was not found 
 written in the Book of Life was cast into 
 the lake of fire" May God send home 
 the truth to - night, and may every one in 
 this audience be sure that your name is 
 written in the Book of Life. Let business 
 be suspended, let everything wait till you 
 have made sure of your soul's salvation. 
 Do not let a scoffing, laughing, mocking 
 world cheat you out of heaven. Do not 
 let anything stand between you and this 
 one great question. Look to the 21st 
 chapter and the 27th verse : " And there 
 shall in no wise enter into it anything that 
 defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abom- 
 ination or maketh a lie ; but they which 
 are written in the Lamb's Book of Life." 
 Almost the last words in Scripture are 
 about this Book of Life — they whose names 
 are written in the Lamb's Book of Life. 
 Now, my friend, would you just ask your 
 self the question, and may God press it 
 home upon you, and may it sink deep into 
 every heart here, " Is my name written in 
 the Book of Life?" It seems to me the 
 great work is to be sure that our names are 
 there ; then we are ready to go and work 
 for others ; we are not ready until we know 
 that our names are in the Book of Life. 
 And then these mothers and these fathers, 
 why, what a work we have to do to get our 
 children's names in that Book ! It seems 
 to me every parent ought to be more anx- 
 ious to have the names of their children 
 written in that Book than to have them 
 written high in some school, than that 
 they should stand highest in their class, 
 — a thousand times better that they should 
 stand well in heaven, and that their names 
 should be written in the Book of Life. 
 And not only that, but I believe these 
 little children can have their names writ- 
 ten there, and we as parents can know 
 that our children have their names there, 
 
9^ 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 if we work for it, if we pray for it, and 
 that is our aim. Let us be 
 
 FAITHFUL WITH OUR CHILDREN 
 
 while they are young. I see some children 
 here to-night; I do not know why they 
 should not become Christians now. I do 
 not know why iheir parents should not 
 labor for their salvation. I believe there 
 is a good deal of infidelity got into the 
 Church of God at the present time. I do 
 not believe we, as parents, realize how 
 
 youns 
 
 these children can become true dis- 
 
 ciples of Christ ; if we did we would labor 
 more for the salvation of little children. 
 
 A MISSIONARY'S TOUCHING STORY. 
 
 I was urging this one time in a meeting 
 in America, and an old man got up at the 
 close and said, " I want to endorse every 
 word that has been said. I believe in the 
 conversion of little children. Sixteen years 
 ago I was in a heathen country laboring 
 as a missionary, and my wife died and left 
 me with three little motherless children. 
 On the Sabbath after her death my eldest 
 girl, ten years old, came to me and said, 
 1 Papa, shall I take the children into the 
 bedroom and pray with them as mother 
 used to ? ' " Tkat is the power of example ; 
 the mother was dead, and gone, and little 
 Nellie, ten years old, wanted to follow in 
 her footsteps. The father said yes, she 
 might if she liked, and she led them off to 
 the chamber to pray. He said when they 
 came out he noticed that they had all been 
 weeping, and asked what they had been 
 weeping about. " Well, father," said the 
 little girl, " I prayed just as mother taught 
 me to pray, and then " — naming her little 
 brother — "he prayed the prayer that 
 mother taught him to pray ; but little Susie, 
 she was too young, mother had not taught 
 her a prayer, and so she made a prayer of 
 her own, and I could not help but weep to 
 hear her pray." " Why," said the father, 
 " what did she say ? " Why, she put up 
 her little hands, and closed her eyes, and 
 said, ' O God, you have come and taken 
 away my dear mamma, and I have no 
 mamma to pray for me now — won't you 
 please make me good just as my dear 
 mamma was, for Jesus' sake, Amen ; ' " 
 and, said the old missionary, God heard 
 that prayer. That little child before she 
 was four years old gave evidence of being 
 a child of God, and for sixteen years she 
 was in that heathen country leading little 
 children to the Lamb of God that taketh 
 
 away the sin of the world. Mother, do 
 you believe your child can come too early ? 
 Do you believe your child can have his 
 name written in the Book of Life too early ? 
 Oh, may God help us to labor for it, to call 
 our children into the ark ! May God give 
 us our children, and may their names be 
 written in the Book of Life ! 
 
 THE DYING SOLDIER AND THE ROLL-CALL. 
 
 A soldier lay on his dying couch during 
 our last war, and they heard him say 
 "Here!" They asked him what he 
 wanted, and he put up his hand and said, 
 " Hush ! they are calling the roll of heaven, — 
 and I am answering to my name," and 
 presently he whispered, " Here ! " and he 
 was gone. That great roll is being called. 
 My friends, your name may come to-night ' 
 — mine may come. Is your name in the - 
 Book of Life ? If it is we will go up from •' 
 earth with a shout of victory upon our lips ; 
 it will be no sad summons. But to die 
 without God, without hope, without our ' 
 names written in the Book of Life, oh, how ] 
 sad, how dark, how terrible ! May God | 
 help you to-night, each and every one that 
 are without God and without hope, to press 
 into the kingdom is the prayer of my 
 heart. 
 
 XI. 
 
 THE BLOOD. 
 
 The subject I wish to call your attention 
 to this afternoon is "The Blood." In the 
 first place would you turn to Genesis iii. 
 21 ? — " Unto Adam also, and to his wife, 
 did the Lord God make coats of skins, and 
 clothed them." In this verse we get the 
 first glimpse of blood. Certainly the Lord 
 could not have clothed Adam and Eve 
 with the skins of beasts unless He had shed 
 blood. There we have the innocent suffer- 
 ing for the guilty — the doctrine of substitu- 
 tion in the Garden of Eden. God dealt 
 with Adam in government before He dealt 
 in judgment. Death came by sin. Adam 
 had sinned, and now the Lord comes down 
 tojnake the way of escape. God came to 
 him as a loving friend, and not to hurl him 
 from the earth. Adam could have said to 
 Eve, " If the Lord has driven us out of the 
 Garden of Eden, He loves us" God put a 
 lamp of promise into his hand before He 
 drove him out, for He said, " The seed of 
 the woman shall bruise the serpent's head." 
 Did you ever think what a terrible state of 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 93 
 
 things it would be if man was allowed to 
 live for ever in his lost, ruined state ? It 
 was out of love to Adam that God drove 
 him out of Eden, that he should not live 
 for ever. God put the cherubim there ; 
 and now Christ has taken the sword out of 
 his hand, and opened wide the gate, so that 
 we can come in and eat. Adam might have 
 been in Eden ten thousand years, and then 
 be led astray by Satan ; but now our lives 
 are hid with Christ. Man is safer with the 
 second Adam out of Eden than with the 
 first Adam in Eden. Would you turn to 
 Genesis iv. 4 ? — " And Abel, he also 
 brought of the fatlings of his flock, and of 
 he fat thereof. And the Lord had respect 
 into Abel and to his offering." These two 
 3oys were brought up outside of Eden, and 
 lad the same parents. Undoubtedly on 
 :he morning of creation God marked out 
 ;he way a man might come to Him ; and 
 .\bel walked in God's way, and Cain in his 
 own. Perhaps Cain said he could not bear 
 :he sight of blood, and he took that which 
 God had cursed and laid it upon the altar. 
 And there are a good many 
 
 CAINITES IN THE CHURCH 
 
 to-day ; and some have got into the pulpit, 
 and they preach that it is not the doctrine 
 of the blood, and that we can get to heaven 
 without the blood. From the time Adam 
 went out of Eden there have been Abelites 
 and Cainites. The Abelites came by the 
 way of the blood — the way God has marked 
 out for them. The Cainites came of their 
 own way. They want to get out of the 
 doctrine of the blood. Some preach they 
 don't believe in the blood, and they say it 
 does not atone for sin. It is better to take 
 God's word than\man's opinion ; therefore, 
 turn to Genesis viii. 20 — "And Noah 
 builded an altar unto the Lord ; and took 
 of every clean beast, and of every clean 
 fowl, and offered burnt offerings on the 
 altar." We have thus passed over the first 
 two thousand years, and have come to the 
 second dispensation. The thought I want 
 to call your attention to is this. The first 
 things Noah did when he got out of the 
 ark was to build an altar and slay the ani- 
 mals, thus putting blood between him and 
 his sin. The second dispensation is found- 
 ed upon blood, and it is most important that 
 these animals were taken through the flood 
 expressly for this purpose. We find Noah 
 walking by that highway, and all the men 
 of God have been walking that way, for it 
 is the blood that atones for sin. 
 
 ABRAHAM SAW CHRIST. 
 
 Would you turn to Genesis xii. 13 ? — 
 " And Abraham lifted up his eyes and 
 looked ; and, behold ! behind him a ram 
 caught in a thicket by his horns ; and 
 Abraham went and took the ram and of- 
 fered him up for a burnt offering in the 
 stead of his son." We find here another 
 type. The ram was typical ; he was of- 
 fered up in the place of Abraham's son. 
 God loved Abraham so much that He 
 spared his son ; but God loved us so much 
 that He did not spare His Son, but freely 
 gave Him up for us all. Here we find that 
 mountain-peak sprinkled with blood. 
 Abraham was willing to do all the Lord had 
 told him, for he took the knife, and was 
 ready to give all to God. Then it was 
 that God gave him the secret of heaven, 
 and told him what he was to do. He saw 
 Christ and was glad. Jehovah opened the 
 curtain of time, and Abraham saw Christ 
 coming up. He saw his sins on Christ and 
 was glad — he saw His day and was glad. 
 All Abraham's seed lost their sins as much 
 by Christ as we. For 4,000 years they 
 were looking to the promise of his coming. 
 They were not looking to the cross, but to 
 the Messiah, and it was through Him all 
 the nations of the earth were to be blessed. 
 The difference is that we look back to 
 Calvary, and they looked forward. Then 
 again in Exodus xii. 13 we read — " And 
 the blood shall be to you for a token upon 
 the houses where you are ; and when I see 
 the blood I will pass over you, and the 
 plague shall not be upon you to destroy 
 you, when I smite the land of Egypt." I 
 can imagine some of the lords and dukes 
 and great men, as they rode through and 
 saw the poor Egyptians sprinkling their 
 dwellings, saying they never saw such 
 foolishness, for they were spoiling their 
 places. The blood was to be put upon the 
 door-posts and lintels, and not upon the 
 floor, for that is what many are doing now, 
 
 TREADING UPON THE BLOOD. 
 
 Wherever blood was upon the door-post 
 death passed over, and that kept death out. 
 It was not what they were. He did not 
 say, " When I see your prayers, your good 
 deeds, I will pass over you ;" but " When 
 I see the blood I will pass over you. A 
 little child that night behind the blood in 
 Goshen was as safe as Moses. People say, 
 " If I was as good as that man who has 
 been preaching for fifty years, or that 
 
94 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 mother in Israel who has long labored for 
 Christ." But if you are behind the blood 
 of the Lamb, you are as safe for heaven as 
 any man living on earth. It ain't when I 
 see how holy you are — how you go to 
 church every Sabbath — how you say your 
 prayers — how you pay your debts — but 
 when I see the blood. Some one has said 
 that the little fly in Noah's ark was as safe 
 as the elephant. It was the ark that saved 
 the fly and the elephant, and it is the blood 
 that saves the weakest and the strongest. 
 When deatn came that night with his 
 sword, he entered the palace of the prince, 
 and went into the houses of the great and 
 mighty, and they all had to pay tribute to 
 death, for the first-born in Egypt was 
 smitten down that night. The only thing 
 that kept death out was death itself. The 
 only way that death can be met is by 
 death. I have sinned, and must die, or 
 get some one to die for me. Some people 
 say it isn't the death of Christ, but His life. 
 Suppose some one had said, I will have a 
 live lamb ; I will tie my little white lamb 
 against the door. Death would have 
 passed over that lamb, and into the house. 
 The blood shall be a token, and the great 
 question is, Have you got the token ? If 
 death should come after any one of us to- 
 night, are we sheltered behind the blood ? 
 that is the point. It is the blood that 
 atones. Not my good resolutions, or 
 prayers, or position in society, or what I 
 have done, but what has been done by 
 another. God looks for the token. 
 
 HAVE YOU GOT THE TOKEN ? 
 
 Some one has made use of this illustra- 
 tion. You go down to a railway station to 
 start for Liverpool, and you get your ticket 
 at the office, but the man doesn't care who 
 you are. When I went down to Liverpool 
 the other day, a man called, " Tickets." I 
 have an idea the man could not tell 
 whether I was a white man or a black man. 
 All he looked for was the ticket, the token. 
 If I hadn't got the token, he would have 
 put me out ; but, because I had the token, 
 he passed me. God says, When I see the 
 token — the blood — I will pass over you. 
 If I am behind the blood, I am safe, and 
 if I trample it under my feet, I must perish. 
 These Egyptians made light of the He- 
 brews sprinkling their door-posts. The 
 blood of Christ is worth more to us than 
 all the world. It is that and that alone 
 that can atone for sin. 
 
 STRONG AND SICKLY CHRISTIANS. 
 
 In the eleventh verse of the same chap- 
 ter we read : " And thus shall ye eat it ; 
 with your loins girded, your shoes on your 
 feet, and your staff in your hand ; and ye 
 shall eat it in haste ; it is the Lord's Pass- 
 over." Why you have not got more power 
 is because you don't feed on the Lamb ; 
 and this is why there are so many weak 
 Christians. The Lamb not only atones 
 for our sins, but we are to feed upon the 
 Lamb. We have got a wilderness journey 
 before us, as the children of Israel had. 
 After we are saved we are to feed upon 
 Christ ; He is the true bread from heaven. 
 If I don't feed this soul with the true bread 
 from heaven, I am sickly, and have not 
 power to go and work for Christ. And 
 that is the reason, I believe, why so few in 
 the Church have power. Some people 
 think if they have got one glimpse of Christ 
 that is enough. You in England think 
 much of your dinner, and why should not 
 God's children think a good deal of their 
 spiritual food ? We should no more think 
 of laying in spiritual food to last for ten 
 years than we should bodily food. A good 
 many people are living on stale manna. 
 A man in Ireland said to his boy, " I want 
 you to eat two breakfasts. Do you know 
 why ? " The boy said he understood one 
 was for his body and the other for his soul. 
 All Christians should take two breakfasts. 
 Everything dated back to the passover 
 night — to the time the blood was put upon 
 the door-posts. All the time you are 
 serving the world it goes for nought. If 
 you have not come to Calvary you are 
 losing time. Everything you do on the 
 other side of the cross counts for nought ; 
 the first thing is to know we are saved, and 
 then we commence our pilgrimage to 
 heaven. We don't start, as some people 
 suppose, from the cradle to heaven. We 
 start from the cross. We have got a fallen 
 nature that is taking us hellward. We 
 must be born of the Spirit, and 
 
 SHELTERED BY THE BLOOD, 
 
 and then we become pilgrims for heaven. 
 Turn to Exodus xxix. 16 — " and thou shalt 
 slay the lamb, and thou shalt take his blood 
 and sprinkle it round about the altar." 
 Even Aaron could not come to God until 
 he sprinkled blood round about the altar. 
 Ffom the time Adam fell there has been no 
 other way a man can approach God but by 
 the blood. You cannot have an audience 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 95 
 
 of God until you come by the way of the 
 blood. So it has been for 6,000 years. It 
 has never been otherwise, and never will 
 be. Leviticus viii. 23 — " And he slew it ; 
 and Moses took of the blood of it and put 
 it upon the tip of Aaron's right ear, and 
 upon the thumb of his right hand, and up- 
 on the great toe of his right foot." I had 
 used to read a passage like this, and say it 
 seemed absurd. I think I understand it 
 now. The blood upon the ear, that a man 
 can hear the voice of God. A man must 
 be sheltered behind the blood before he can 
 hear God's voice. The blood upon the 
 hand, that a man may work for God. You 
 cannot work for God until you are sheltered 
 behind the blood, and until you are shel- 
 tered it all stands for naught. You may 
 build churches, endow colleges, pay minis- 
 ters and missionaries salaries, but it all goes 
 for naught until you are sheltered behind 
 the blood. Don't let any one deceive you 
 on this point. Don't let Satan deceive you 
 by telling you that you can get to heaven 
 by some other way. They asked Christ, 
 " What must we do that we may do the 
 works of God ? " Perhaps these men had 
 got their pockets full of money, and were 
 ready and willing to build churches. Christ 
 told them that the work of God was that 
 they believed. You cannot do anything to 
 please God until you believe. As an illus- 
 tration, suppose I should say to my little 
 girl, " Emma, go and get me a glass of 
 water ; " and she was to say, " I don't want 
 to do it, papa." She goes into another 
 room and some one gives her a cluster of 
 grapes, which she decides to give to her 
 papa. Do you think these grapes would 
 be acceptable if she did not want to get the 
 water ? I shoulol say, " I do not want the 
 grapes until you have brought the water. 
 She goes out of the room again, and some 
 one gives her an orange. If she brought 
 the orange to me, do you think I should 
 want it ? Ten thousand times no, and that 
 child cannot do anything to please me until 
 I get the water. You cannot please God 
 until you believe on His Son. 
 
 THE CHURCH NEEDS TO BE ON FIRE. 
 
 I wish the Church was on fire, and I wish 
 all Christians were on fire. Don't let us 
 set dead men to work. I don't believe in 
 unconverted Sabbath-school teachers and 
 unconverted men working in the Church, 
 and I hope the line will ere long be drawn. 
 God has given an unspeakable gift — the 
 Son of His bosom — and if we reject that 
 
 Son and won't follow Him, do you think 
 anything we can do will please God? The 
 blood upon the hand is that a man may 
 work for God, and on the foot that a man 
 may walk with God. When Adam fell he 
 fell out of communion with God. Before he 
 fell, he walked with God, but the moment 
 he fell out of communion with Him, and 
 from that time to this He has been trying 
 to get men back into communion. God is 
 full of truth and justice. His justice must 
 be met, and after that has been met He is 
 satisfied. God never walked with men un- 
 til He put them behind the blood at Goshen. 
 What could stand before them then ? They 
 passed through the Red Sea, and God said 
 to Joshua, " Take this country, and no 
 man shall be able to stand before you all 
 the days of your life." Look at Joshua 
 walking round Jericho, and as he does so a 
 man stands before him with a sword in his 
 hand. Joshua steps up to him and says, 
 " Art thou for us, or against us ? " He was 
 to lead them on to victory, but God was 
 testing Joshua's faith. When God gave 
 them Saul as their king, they raised the 
 cry, " God save the king ! " and this cry 
 has been raised ever since. They then, so 
 to speak, voted God out when they had 
 got a king. In the days of Joshua there 
 were whole regiments of giants, but one 
 stripling from the Lord's hosts defeated the 
 giant of Gath. If God is with us, the 
 giants will be like grasshoppers ; but if God 
 is not with us, it will be different. I would 
 rather have ten men separated from the 
 world, than ten thousand nominal Chris- 
 tians who go to the prayer-meeting to-night 
 and the hall to-morrow. The Church and 
 the world are mixed up into one. Now 
 turn to Leviticus xvii. n — " For the life of 
 the flesh is in the blood ; and I have given 
 it to you upon the altar to make an atone- 
 ment for your souls, for it is the blood that 
 maketh an atonement for the soul." There 
 may be some who are saying, Why does 
 God demand blood? Some one said to 
 me," I detest your God, He demands blood ; 
 I don't believe in such a God, for my God 
 is merciful to all." I want to say, my God 
 is full of mercy, but don't be so blind as to 
 believe that God is not just, and that He 
 has not got a government. Suppose Queen 
 Victoria didn't like any man to be de- 
 prived of his liberty, and she threw all her 
 prisons open, and was so merciful that she 
 could not bear any one to suffer for guilt, 
 how long would she hold the sceptre ? how 
 long would she rule this empire? Not 
 
9 6 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 twenty-four hours. Those very men who 
 cry out about God being merciful would 
 say, " We don't want such a Queen." 
 
 A REVOLT IN HEAVEN. 
 
 God is merciful, but He isn't going to 
 take an unredeemed sinner into heaven. If 
 He did, the redeemed would plant the 
 banner of rebellion round the throne, and 
 there would be a revolt. This verse tells 
 why God demands blood. Atonement 
 means at-one at-one-ment. God demands 
 blood because He said to Adam, " On the 
 day thou sinnest thou must die." Sin 
 came into the world and brought death 
 into the world. God's words must be kept. 
 I must either die or get somebody to die 
 for me, and in the fulness of time Christ 
 comes forward to die for the sinner. He 
 was without sin, but if He had committed 
 one sin He would have had to die for His 
 own sin. The life of the flesh is in the 
 blood, and it is not blood He demands 
 really, it is life, and life has been forfeited. 
 We have sinned, and death must come, or 
 justice must take its course. Glory to 
 God in the highest to think He sent His 
 Son, born of a woman, to take our nature 
 and die in our stead, tasting death for 
 every man. You take this blood out of 
 this body of mine, and life is gone. 
 
 GOD DEMANDS BLOOD. 
 
 He demands life. Man has sinned, 
 therefore life must be forfeited, and I must 
 die or find somebody to die for me. My 
 friends, I have only just touched this sub- 
 ject. If you read your Bibles carefully 
 you will find the scarlet thread running 
 through the Bible. It commenced in Eden 
 and flows on to Revelation. I cannot find 
 anything to tell me the way to heaven but 
 by the blood. That book (holding up the 
 Bible) wouldn't be worth carrying home if 
 you take the scarlet thread out of it, and 
 it don't teach anything else, for the blood 
 commences in Genesis and goes on to Rev- 
 elation. That is what this Book is written 
 for. It tells its own story, and if a man 
 should come and preach another gospel 
 don't you believe him. If an angel should 
 come and preach anything else don't be- 
 live it. And if you are in a church, either 
 Dissenting or Established, and the min- 
 ister doesn't preach the blood, you get out 
 of it as Lot did out of Sodom. Don't 
 trifle with this subject of the blood. In 
 your dying hour you would give more to 
 be sheltered behind this blood than for all 
 
 the world. Christ died for us, and all I 
 have to do is to accept Him. Christ said, 
 " You take My life and I will take your 
 sins." Don't you want to make this bar- 
 gain ? Death shall never have his hand 
 on Christ again. Christ says, My life is 
 yours. I will have it. Won't you ? Isn't 
 it the height of madness for any one of you 
 to go out of this place and not accept it ? 
 Christ laid down His life that you and I 
 might live, and now out of gratitude ought 
 we not to serve Him ? Some people think 
 it is noble to lift up their voice against 
 Christ, but it is a cowardly act. 
 
 THE MOTHER'S LOVE. 
 
 In the time of the Californian gold fever 
 a man went to the diggings, and left his 
 wife to follow him some time afterwards. 
 While on her voyage with her little boy 
 the vessel caught fire, and as there was 
 a powder magazine on board the captain 
 knew when the flames reached it the ship 
 would be blown up. The fire could not 
 be got under, so they took to the life-boats, 
 but there was not room for all. As the 
 last boat pushed off the mother and boy 
 stood on the deck. One of the sailors said 
 there was room for another. What did the 
 mother do? — she gave up her boy. She 
 kissed him, and told him if he lived to see 
 his father to tell him she died to save her 
 boy. Do you think when that boy grew 
 up he could fail to love that mother who 
 died to save him ? My friends, this is a faint 
 type of what Christ has done for you and 
 me. He died for our sins. He left heaven 
 for that purpose. Will you go away say- 
 ing, I see no beauty in Him ? May God break 
 every heart here to-day ! and may we become 
 loyal to Him ! You will need Him when 
 you come to cross the swelling of Jordan. 
 You will need Him when you go up to the 
 bar of God. For death to come and find 
 without Christ, and God, and hope, — may 
 God forbid ! 
 
 THE FIRST PREACHERS OF THE BLOOD. 
 
 I want to follow up the subject of yester- 
 day, and those of you who were present 
 then will remember I was speaking of " The 
 Blood " especially in the Old Testament. 
 This afternoon I will take up the 
 subject from the New Testament. 
 When I was in Dublin I gave a lecture on 
 " The Blood," and a lady wrote me and 
 said, if the blood was so important, why 
 was it the early preachers, the apostles, 
 and Christ Himself never referred to it? 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 97 
 
 I hadn't time to write to the lady, but I 
 wish she was present to-day, for I will 
 prove that the early Chrstians preached 
 nothing else. Would you turn to Acts ii. 
 22-36. It was Christ and Him crucified 
 the apostles preached, and nothing else. 
 It was this preaching God blessed, and 
 which brought so many in one day to the 
 cross of Christ. [To further prove this, Mr. 
 Moody quoted Acts iv. 10, Acts v. 29, Acts 
 vii. 52, Actsviii. 32, Actsxvii. 2, 18, 31 ; He- 
 brews ix. 22 ; Matthew xxvi. 28, Revelations 
 i. 5.] If a man makes light of the blood, how 
 is he going to be washed in it ? If he makes 
 light of the blood, how is he going to get 
 rid of his sins ? and how is he going to 
 stacd before that pure God unless his 
 sins are washed away ? A great many 
 people think God never loves them until 
 they get rid of their sins, and because they 
 are so vile they cannot come to God — 
 " unto Him that loved us and washed 
 us." He loves us in our sins, saves us 
 from our sins, and washes us and 
 clothes us with His own garment, and 
 then we are able to have communion 
 with Him. Satan says God will not love 
 you because you are not pure. But let us 
 keep to Scripture — " unto Him that loved 
 us and washed us." Like the good Samari- 
 tan who went to the poor man who fell 
 among thieves, so Christ comes to the 
 sinner where he is. You cannot make 
 yourselves clean, therefore stay where you 
 are. Let Christ wash you, for our good 
 intentions and prayers cannot atone for 
 sin. 
 
 THE NEW AND LIVING WAY. 
 
 Heb. x. 19, 20 — " Having, therefore, breth- 
 ren, boldness to^ enter into the holiest by 
 the blood of Jesus, by a new and living 
 way which He hath consecrated for us, 
 through the veil, that is to say, His flesh." 
 When Christ expired on the cross the veil 
 of the temple was rent, and as somebody 
 said, not from the bottom to the top, but 
 from the top down. Thanks be to God, 
 we don't need any one to plead for us, for 
 we can come right into His presence, for 
 we are all priests now. I want to say to 
 you who are running to this man and 
 that man to plead for you, go right to the 
 Master yourselves. Let us come by this 
 new and living way Christ has made for us 
 by rending the veil. Christ's flesh was 
 nailed to that cross to open the living way. 
 Before only the high priest could go into 
 the holiest of holies, but the moment Christ 
 
 expired He made us all priests. Some one 
 may remark, " It says confess your sins 
 one to another ; " but if I have sinned 
 against a man I must confess to him, and 
 must also confess to God. If I have 
 caused man to stumble I must go and re- 
 move that stumbling-block out of the way. 
 The only man, it is said, who confessed 
 his sins to man was Judas, and he hung 
 himself. Peter confessed to God, and God 
 forgave him. Numbers xxviii. 4 — " The 
 one lamb shall thou offer in the morning, 
 and the other lamb shall thou offer in the 
 even." That was done continually, and 
 the priest could never take his seat in the 
 holiest of holies because his work was 
 never done. Now turn to Hebrews x. 12 
 — " But this man, after he had offered one 
 sacrifice for sins, for ever sat down on the 
 right hand of God." The blood of Christ 
 is enough to cover every sin that was com- 
 mitted. All the lambs on the other side of 
 the cross were typical. They were point- 
 ing to the true sacrifice, and they were all 
 fulfilled in Him. We don't need to make 
 any more sacrifice. He has made sacrifice 
 Himself, and has made full atonement for 
 every sin. All we have now to do is to 
 trust the sacrifice. God says, I am satis- 
 fied with the finished work of Christ, and 
 the moment the sinner is satisfied, God 
 and the sinner are united. The 
 
 BLOOD HAS TWO CRIES. 
 
 It either cries for my condemnation, which 
 means damnation, — excuse the strong ex- 
 pression, — or for my salvation. If I make 
 light of the blood and trample it under my 
 feet, then it cries out for God's condemna- 
 tion ; but if I am sheltered behind the 
 blood, there is no condemnation for me. 
 God dealt in judgment with Cain, and 
 when Pilate wanted to know what to do 
 with Christ, he washed his hands and said 
 he was innocent. The Jews said, Let His 
 blood be upon us and our children, not to 
 save us, but to condemn us. Would 
 they had said, Let His blood be upon 
 us to save us and protect us. Nearly 
 1,900 years have rolled away, and the 
 Jews are wanderers on the face of 
 the earth without a king. Their having 
 been scattered all these years, what a proof 
 it is the Word of God is true ! May our 
 prayer be to-day, His blood be upon us 
 and our children, not to condemn us, but 
 to save us. Let that be our prayer, that 
 we may know what it is to be sheltered be- 
 hind the blood of God's dear Son. Colos- 
 
9 s 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 sians i. 20 — "And having made peace 
 through the blood of His cross, by Him to 
 reconcile all things unto Himself; by Him, 
 . whether they be things in earth or 
 things in heaven." The blood of the cross 
 speaks peace. If I am 
 
 SHELTERED BEHIND THE BLOOD 
 
 there is peace, and there is no peace until 
 my sin is covered. If you had committed 
 sin against a man you would get no peace 
 until that was forgiven. Men are running 
 after peace, and if it could be bought in 
 the market, many would give hundreds of 
 thousands of pounds to secure it. The 
 blood of Christ speaks peace, and it will 
 bring peace to every guilty conscience and 
 aching heart to-day if you only seek it. 
 John xix. 34 — " But one of the soldiers 
 with a spear pierced His side, and forth- 
 with came thereout blood and water." 
 There is a beautiful thought contained in 
 this verse. The spear that went into the 
 side of the Son of God was the crowning 
 point of earth and hell. I don't see how 
 they could have done a more cruel thing 
 than that. You may say that w T as the 
 crowning act of sin. And the blood came 
 out and covered the spear, and a fountain 
 was thus open in the house of David for 
 sin. The blood touched the Roman spear, 
 and it was not long before He had the 
 Roman Government. The blood ran down 
 from His side, and God will have the 
 world by-and-by. He is the true Sovereign, 
 and He will cast out the prince of darkness, 
 and will sway His sceptre from end to end 
 of the earth. He has redeemed the earth 
 by His blood, and He will have all He has 
 redeemed, bear that in mind. 
 
 HAS THE BLOOD TOUCHED YOU? 
 
 The blood of Christ makes us one, brings 
 us into the family of God, and enables us ' 
 to cry, " Abba, Father." During the days 
 of slavery in America, when there was 
 much political strife and strong prejudice 
 against the black men, especially by Irish- 
 men, I heard a preacher say when he 
 came to the cross for salvation he found a 
 poor negro on the right hand and an Irish- 
 man on the left hand, and the blood came 
 trickling down upon them and made them 
 one. There may be strife in the world, but 
 every one Christ has redeemed He has 
 made one. We are blood relatives. When 
 I go before an audience there ain't hardly 
 a person I have seen before ; but as I 
 begin to talk about the Kingdom their eyes 
 
 light up, and I say they are kinsmen, they 
 are blood relatives, and in a short time I 
 become attached to them. A man may go 
 into a town a perfect stranger, but how 
 soon will he find out those who love God, 
 and they will be one. I wish Christians 
 had more of this oneness. I hope the time 
 will soon come when these sectarian walls 
 will be broken down, and people will not 
 want to ask whether you belong to the Es- 
 tablished, Wesleyan, or Baptist Churches. 
 Here, mind, we are blood relatives. 
 Thomas thrust his hand into the Master's 
 side, and He was afterwards seen by over 
 500 at once. The apostles saw Him go 
 back to Heaven, but the blood which 
 flowed on Calvary is there, and I believe 
 
 GOD IS GOING TO JUDGE THE WORLD BY THE 
 BLOOD. 
 
 — " What did you do with the blood ? " 
 If w T e make light of that blood, and send 
 back an insulting message, saying we don't 
 want the blood of God's dear Son, we shall 
 stand speechless before God's tribunal. 
 What have you done with God's blood ? 
 If we make light of that blood what is go- 
 ing to become of our souls ? Hebrews x. 
 28, 29 — " He that despised Moses' law 
 died without mercy under two or three 
 witnesses. Of how much sorer punish- 
 ment, suppose ye, shall he be thought 
 worthy who hath trodden under foot the 
 Son of God, and hath counted the blood 
 of the covenant, wherewith he was sancti- 
 fied, an unholy thing, and hath done 
 despite unto the Spirit of grace ? " To me 
 these are very solemn verses. I don't see 
 how any one can sit here and hear these 
 verses read and not be saved. I don't care 
 what you are or what your life has been, 
 if you have rejected Christ up to the 
 present time. Let me read these verses 
 again. They died without mercy ; but 
 how much more sore will be the punish- 
 ment of those who live in the age with an 
 open Bible which tells how Christ died to 
 redeem us, and make us heirs of heaven. 
 Revelation xii. n — "And they overcame 
 him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the 
 word of their testimony, and they loved 
 not their lives unto the death." I don't 
 believe there is a word in the Bible Satan 
 is fearing more than the word blood. I 
 shall receive a good many letters to-mor- 
 row attacking me for what I have said to- 
 day. These letters will say it is heathen- 
 ish to stand up and preach what would 
 only do for an unenlightened age. May 
 
SERMONS AND ADDRESSES. 
 
 99 
 
 God forgive anyone who would dare to 
 teach such a thing. If you will read your 
 Bible in the light of Calvary, you will find 
 there is no other way of coming to heaven 
 but by the blood. The devil don't fear 
 10,000 preachers who preach a bloodless 
 religion. A man who preaches a bloodless 
 religion is doing the devil's work, and I 
 don't care who he is. It is said of old Dr. 
 Alexander, of Princeton Seminary, that as 
 the students left, he would take them by 
 the hand, and say, " Young man, make 
 much of the blood — 
 
 MAKE MUCH OF THE BLOOD." 
 
 As I have traveled up and down Chris- 
 tendom, I have found out that a minister 
 who gives a clear sound upon this doctrine 
 is successful. A man who covers up the 
 cross, though he may be an intellectual 
 man, and draw large crowds, there will be 
 no life there, and his church will be like a 
 gilded sepulchre. Those men who preach 
 the doctrine of the cross, holding up Christ 
 as the sinner's only hope of heaven, and as 
 the sinner's only Substitute, and make 
 much of the blood, God honors, and souls 
 are always saved in the church where that 
 is preached. I don't like to give advice to 
 these gray-haired ministers, but make much 
 of the blood. May God help us to make 
 much of the blood of His Son. It cost 
 God so much to give us this blood, and 
 shall we try to keep it from the world 
 which is perishing from the want of it ? 
 The world can get along without us, but 
 not without Christ. Let us preach Christ 
 in season and out of season. Let us go to 
 the sick and dying, and hold up the 
 Saviour who came to seek and save them, 
 and died to redeem them. It is said of 
 Julian, the apostate in Rome, that when he 
 was trying to stamp 'out Christianity, he 
 was pierced in the side by an arrow. He 
 pulled the arrow out, and taking a handful 
 of blood as it flowed from the wound, 
 threw it into the air, shouting, " Thou 
 Galileean, Thou hast conquered! " Yes, 
 this Galileean is going to conquer. May 
 God help us to give no uncertain sound on 
 this doctrine. I wou 1 rather give up my 
 life than give up this uoctrine. Take that 
 away, and what is my hope of heaven ? 
 Am I to depend upon my works ? Away 
 with it when it comes to the question of 
 salvation. I must get salvation distinct 
 and separate from work, for it is to him 
 that worketh not and believeth. None will 
 
 walk the celestial pavement of heaven but 
 those washed in the blood. The first man 
 that went up from this earth was Abel 
 probably. You can see Abel putting his 
 little lamb upon the altar, thus placing 
 blood between him and his sin. Abel sang 
 a song the angels could not join in. There 
 must have been 
 
 ONE SOLO SONG IN HEAVEN, 
 
 because Abel had no one to join him. But 
 there is a great chorus now, for the re- 
 deemed have been going up for 6,000 years, 
 and they sing of Him who is worthy to re- 
 ceive honor because He died to save us 
 from hell and damnation. Revelation vii. 
 14 — "And I said unto him, Sir, thou 
 knowest. And he said to me, These are 
 they which came out of great tribulation, 
 and have washed their robes, and made 
 them white in the blood of the Lamb." 
 Sinner, how are you going to get your robes 
 clean if you don't get them washed in the 
 blood of the Lamb ? How are you going 
 to wash them ? Can you make them clean ? 
 I hope at last we shall get back to the para- 
 dise above. There they are singing the 
 sweet song of redemption, and may it be 
 the happy lot of each of us to join them. 
 It may be a few months at the longest be- 
 fore we shall be there, and shout the song 
 of redemption, and sing the sweet song of 
 Moses and the Lamb. If you die without 
 Christ, without hope, and without God, 
 where will you be ? Sinner, be wise ! don't 
 make light of the blood. An aged minister 
 of the Gospel, when on his dying bed, said, 
 " Bring me the Bible." Putting his finger 
 upon the verse, " The blood of Jesus Christ, 
 His Son, cleanses us from all sin," he said. 
 " I die in the hope of this verse." It wasn't 
 his fifty years' preaching, but the blood of 
 Christ. When we stand before God's tri- 
 bunal we shall be as pure as God, because 
 we shall be washed in the blood of the 
 Lamb. During the American war a doctor 
 heard a man saying, " Blood, blood, blood !" 
 The doctor thought this was because he 
 had seen so much blood, and sought to di- 
 vert his mind. The man smiled, and said, 
 " I wasn't thinking of the blood upon the 
 battle-field, but I was thinking how pre- 
 cious the blood of Christ is to me as I am 
 dying." As he died, his lips quivered, 
 " Blood, blood, blood !" and he was gone. 
 It will be precious when we come to our 
 dying bed — it will be worth more than all 
 the world then. 
 
IOO 
 
 THE GREAT REVIVAL. 
 
 LOSING THE BRAKE. 
 
 A stage-driver away on the Pacific coast 
 — as I was told when I was there about 
 three years ago — while lying on his dying 
 bed, kept moving one of his feet up and 
 down, saying, " I am on the down grade, 
 and cannot reach the brake." As they told 
 me of it I thought how many were on the 
 down grade and could not reach the brake, 
 and were dying without God and without 
 hope. I plead with you as a fellow traveler ; 
 don't go out of this hall without saying, 
 Heaven is my home and God is my Father. 
 Don't let the scoffers laugh you into hell ; 
 they cannot laugh you out of it. The blood 
 is upon the mercy-seat, and while it is upon 
 the mercy-seat you go into the kingdom. 
 God says, " There is the blood ; it is all I 
 have to give." The blood is there, and God 
 says, " As long as it is there, there is hope 
 for you. I am satisfied with the finished 
 work of My Son and will you be satisfied." 
 
 Don't go out until you can claim this as 
 yours. Think of that atheist we have been 
 praying for who is dying. I hope he will 
 lay hold of Christ before he dies. How 
 dark and sad it is to go to the bed-side of 
 a dying infidel or atheist, or one who is 
 dying without the light of the resurrection 
 morn. I hope the light will burst in upon 
 him before it is too late. If we trust to 
 Christ, death has lost its sting and the grave 
 its victory. You may have read of that 
 good man in America, Alfred Cookman. 
 While his friends were gathered round his 
 dying couch his face lit up, and with a 
 shout of triumph, he sard, " I am sweeping 
 through the gates, washed in the blood of 
 the Lamb !" And this echoes and re-echoes 
 through America to-day, " I am sweeping 
 through the gates, washed in the blood of 
 the Lamb !" May these be our last words, 
 and there will be no trouble then about an 
 entrance into the kingdom of God. 
 
A complete Account of the Awakening from Edinburgh to 
 London, with Eleven Lectures and Addresses in full, in One Volume 
 8vo, 200 pages. Price 75 Cents. 
 
 A NARRATIVE OF THE LABORS 
 
 OF 
 
 Messrs. MOODY & SANKEY 
 
 In Scotland, Ireland, and England, with Verbatim Reports of 
 
 Nine Lectures and Addresses. 
 
 It is believed that no other published account of the great 
 
 Awakening is more complete, while no other presents any of the 
 
 addresses in full. 
 
 ANSON D. F. RANDOLPH & CO., 
 
 770 BROADWAY, Cor. 9th STREET. 
 
 SENT BY ^fAIL, PREPAID, ON RECEIPT OF SEVENTY-FIVE CENTS. 
 
 Those who may order by mail will please state whether they wish 
 the Complete Volume at Seventy-five cents, or this Volume {the 
 second issue), price Fifty cents. 
 
> i> 2 
 
 > > 1> 
 
 > 
 
 ) V . 
 
 > > 
 
 > > ^ 
 
 JB -J 
 
 > r 
 
 > ^ 
 
 > > > 
 
 > * 
 
 ) > 
 
 > ) 
 
 > 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 > > 
 
 ) > 
 
 3- > 
 
 > 
 
 > > 
 3 :> 
 
 > > 
 
 :> > 
 
 2> i ^j 
 
 > > 
 
 > > 
 
 ~> > 
 
 > :> 
 
 ;> > 
 
 KS> 
 
 3> 
 
 3 
 
 :> ^ 
 
 ^ v> 
 
 3>> 
 
 
 B^K^I 
 
 »> 
 
 :>V 
 
 - 3> 
 
 > J> 
 
 »» 
 
 ~>> 
 
 3 
 
 :> > 
 
 >^> 
 
 >:> 
 
 > 
 
 3 3 
 
 > 
 
 » 
 
 
 j* ^ 
 
 3^> 
 
 3 
 
 ► 
 
 e»> 
 
 > : 
 
 > 
 
 > 
 
 >:> 
 
 > 
 
 3 > 
 
 _o 
 
 » 
 
 :» 
 
 > j 
 
 » ^ 
 
 .:> 
 
 
 :*-> 
 
 > V 
 
 _> 
 
 \J> 
 
 
 » 
 
 > 3 
 
 j> 
 
 ~»> 
 
 
 ->> j 
 
 a* :3* 
 
 j» 
 
 3 
 
 ft. 
 
 3o 
 
 > 3 
 
 3- 
 
 
 > 
 
 » 
 
 > :> 
 
 > :3 
 
 ► "■_ 
 
 > 
 
 §S> 
 
 > 2 
 
 ► ^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 » 
 
 > n 
 
 » ^ 
 
 
 :». 
 
 >^ 
 
 > ^ 
 
 ► ^ 
 
 > 
 
 3> 
 
 3& 
 
 > ^ 
 
 > ^ 
 
 ► ) 
 
 ^> 
 
 ~> 
 
 ■> 
 
 » j 
 
 > 
 
 Qto 
 
 •>> 
 
 '"» _ZJ 
 
 > :> 
 
 ft > 
 
 Jl 
 
 ► 3 
 
 > ^ 
 
 » ^ 
 
 e» > > 
 >3 >^ 
 v> > > " 
 3» > > 
 » 3 > 
 ► > > 
 
 :> : 
 
 > > 3 3 
 
 
 i> 33 
 
 "> > 'j :> 
 
 > > ■ "> 
 
 >> ? - 
 
 » ■ ■> 
 > > 
 
 * > 
 
 > 
 
 > > > 
 
 
 > 
 
 ^3^ 
 
 
 ) 3 
 
 ~~^ 
 
 > 3 U 
 
 k 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 // "^ 
 
 > > ^ 
 
 
 » 
 
 ^ 
 
 k 
 ft 
 
 
 ^ »> ^ 
 
 ^ 
 ► 
 
 > 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 3 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 i 
 
 _> 
 
 » 
 
 i 
 
 d 
 
 
 > > 
 
 z^ 
 
 
 > ') 
 
 
 i 
 
 ) > 
 
 3» 
 
 -. > 
 
 .) 
 
 2 
 
 »» 
 
 p > 
 
 > 
 
 »> . -> 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 » 
 
 > \t^ 
 
 
 :> .> 
 
 > , 
 
 ^ 
 
 k> 
 
 -> -j> 
 
 
 3» '-> 3 
 
 :> i 
 
 
 *> 
 
 ' ^3 
 
 > 
 
 > >:> f > 
 
 i) 
 
 
 > 
 
 >>o 
 
 k> 
 
 •> ^; 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 . ;» 
 
 ^ 
 
 > > > 
 
 2> , 
 
 
 > 
 
 ) o 
 
 
 > ,> > 
 
 -> > 
 
 ~° 
 
 » 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 » 
 
 >)' 
 
 ^ 
 
 > >;^ 
 
 >y 
 
 >) 
 
 k ^5 
 
 
 ^> >V> 
 
 » 
 
 ^ 
 
 ► . :2» 
 
 
 > > 
 
 D 
 
 ;>> 
 
 » 3 
 
 ► 
 
 7> > 
 
 >> 
 
 ■^ 5 
 
 k • Tk> 
 
 
 ^ 3 
 
 >) 
 
 ">> 
 
 > q. 
 
 > 
 
 . ~> 7> 
 
 £> 
 
 3 > 
 
 t> -^> 
 
 > > 
 
 D 
 
 >) 
 
 3 > 
 
 D 
 
 ^^ 
 
 > > 
 
 > ) 
 
 >> n 
 
 >> 
 
 > > 
 
 > > 
 
 £> »i 
 
 >^ 
 
 > > 
 
 ^> > 
 
 O >■ 
 
 >:> 
 
 > »>■ 
 
 :> > 
 
 >> ) 
 
 » 
 
 > >> 
 
 ~> \ v 
 
 ^ > - 
 
 » D > > 
 
 >X> 
 
 > > 
 
 » > 
 
 > > 
 
 > y> 
 
 > h 
 
 »> ^» 
 
 > > 
 
 >» 
 
 > i > 
 
 >3 > 
 
 >> 
 
 > > 
 
 > • 
 
 \> > 
 
 >> 
 
 > > 
 
 
 » 
 
 >:>:> 
 
 ^D 
 
 >. 3 
 
 3> 
 
 30) 
 
 ">^> 
 
 ► \ > 
 
 ->> 
 
 > 3> 
 
 > ) 
 
 > -i 
 
 J> 
 
 >^ >> 
 
 :> > 
 
 •* ' 
 
 £■• 
 
 ►i ^>^ 
 
 > > 
 
 ^ "> ) 
 
 3^ 
 
 » >> 
 
 >> 
 
 » > > 
 
 ^ 
 
 '> >> 
 
 > > 
 
 ^ > > 
 
 ^ 
 
 - V) ^>^> 
 
 > > 
 
 fe > 
 
 >» 
 
 '> ^»> 
 
 > y ' 
 
 B > > 
 
 j> 
 
 f> ^>> 
 
 ^> > i 
 
 ^ ■> 
 
 
 
 * >> 
 
 \ '?■ 
 
 i> 
 
 ) ^8 
 
 
 ._J^ 
 
 >> 
 
 > -fi 
 
 k> > "> j 
 
 r^^ > > 
 
 >> 
 
 
 
 i> )T3 
 
 J> > J 
 
 
 > > :» 
 
 
 3> 3 
 
 
 > > .31 
 
 
 j> ") ^Jk^ 
 
 
 > -y 2m* 
 
 
 ~y > "3 
 
 ► J>> 
 
 ^> ) 2M 
 
 ► >> 
 
 y > 2J^ 
 
 
 yy U 
 
 
 i> )3 
 
 
 ~y ) 3^ 
 
 
 > >> J^ 
 
 
 3k> y>2> 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Oct. 2005 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111 
 

 >p )»> 
 
 ► > > 
 
 
 
 » > 
 
 J* ; > 
 
 
 
 
 la 
 
 » i> „ 
 
 
 ??J 
 
 
 
 
 * >>>":bi 
 
 >>2 
 > >2» 
 
 ► ^ > "J 
 
 51 > 
 
 > j> 
 
 > ^ 
 
 s-5 
 
 
 
 ■ -*^E- 
 
 ■^* -> 
 
 ^3* 
 
 
 
 
 33 
 
 
 
 > ) » ■ > 
 > > ^> 
 
 Z> j 
 :> 3 : 
 
 3 ) r 
 
 > ^ ": 
 > > :> ; 
 
 :> > > > 
 
 JJW 
 
 _^J» » 3j> _> >. B 
 
 >: ^ 
 
 ^ » X3» * 3 
 
 1 Q? 
 
 :>>J> > : 
 
 C2^ 
 
 j» > > > > 
 
 * :> 
 
 >>>:> "> " 
 
 > ~> 
 
 > -3i3)> > 
 
 > :> 
 
 • '-^> S» 3K>~ 
 
 >^> 
 
 joe> 3 
 
 * o» 
 
 <^>j*> j* .> » •> 
 
 > :> 
 
 -^-3fc:> 3 : 
 
 • 7X> 
 
 73* mj» "> > 
 
 
 
 ^3ij> 
 
 >m^ 
 
 > -■>> 
 >>> 
 
 > >> 
 
 ~^» fit 
 
 
 
 
■HT 
 
 LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 017 040 665 5 
 
 v 
 
 I